to the throne of grace with broken hearts and contrite spirits that so we may find favour in this life by Iesus Christ that came into the world to save sinners and eternall happinesse with him in the life to come Now followes the manner of the punishment and the guilt of it 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 to their owne condemnation Rom. 2.5 But after thy hardnesse and impenitent heart treasurest up unto thy selfe wrath against the day of wrath and revelation of the righteous Iudgement of GOD. There can bee no renewing but by the death of Christ now Christ dyed and was crucified once for all that believe and abide in him If any fall quite away from CHRIST they cannot bee renewed unlesse CHRIST bee crucified againe but that is impossible therefore the other That they should bee renewed to repentance They tread under foote the Sonne of God Hebr. 10.29 The greatest indignity that can be offered greater than to spit in a mans face The foot is the lowest member of the body they will have Christ the King of Kings under their feet the greatest contempt that can be before they had an honourable opinion of him that hee was the Sonne of God the Saviour of the world but now they count basely of him They count the bloud of the Testament a prophane thing what is the bloud of Christ shed on the Crosse the bloud of a malefactor is as good as that ô horrible blasphemy And despise all the graces of the spirit which they have received And put him to an open shame exemplificantes make a mocke Matth. 1.19 Then Ioseph her husband being a just man and not willing to make her a publike example as those that be made publike examples and pointed at by all exposing him to the reprochfull death of the Crosse on the which he was derided of all or CHRIST being once crucified and dead is made immortall and living for ever To crucifie him againe were to make him mortall againe which were an egregious mockerie Or they despise CHRIST once crucified and would faine have him to be crucified for them againe which is to make a mock of him Or it may be a reason drawne from the malice of men seeing they are so spitefully set against Christ as that they could finde in their hearts to crucifie him againe if it lay in their power and so to make him a mocking-stocke to all the world accounting the crucifying of CHRIST to bee but a ridiculous thing to make sport withall of no moment to life eternall therefore it is impossible they should bee restored As much as lyeth in them they crucifie the Sonne of GOD and make a mocke of Him which are such horrible sinnes as that GOD cannot in justice give them Repentance for them Now he describeth them that sin against the Holy Ghost comparatively hee sets them out by a lively similitude taken from the earth As the earth that is painefully tilled and hath plentifull raine powred downe on it and yet for all that instead of good fruit bringeth forth pricking thornes and scratching brambles is good for nothing but to be burnt So those men who having bin washed with many sweete showres of the Word of God and enriched with diverse excellent graces yet prooving pricking thornes in the end hurtfull to men and God too they are good for nothing but to burne in hell fire for evermore Before he comes directly to this lamentable end of the reprobates he doth illustrate it by a comfortable Antithesis in the good and godly which might provoke them with all cheerefulnesse to contend to perfection in Religion VERSE 7. THe Protasis only is set downe the Apodosis is to bee supplyed 1. For the Protasis The earth which is apparant to us all none can be ignorant of it As a thirsty man taketh in drink which is dispersed into his bowels So doth the drie and thirsty earth the raine she takes it and conveys it into her bowels It comes into the earth but because it must come upon it before it can come into it therefore the HOLY GHOST useth that phrase not seldome but often God being bountifull to the earth to send it much raine 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 bringeth forth as a mother her Children 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 by a Synecdoche is put for all the fruits of the earth because the herbe is one of the first fruits that it bringeth forth Not onely herbes but trees and all kinde of corne for hee speakes of such an earth which is tilled whereas herbes spring up without tillage What manner of fruit Which doth benè reponere gratiam requites the cost and charges which the dressers have bestowed on it Receiveth blessing from God without whose blessing the earth would be as brasse and yron for all the labour of the husbandman As such an earth is blessed of God God blesseth it with a rich and plentifull harvest to the joy and comfort of men so is it with all those that profit by the Word of God For a more particular opening of every branch in the similitude The earth is every Christian man and woman in the lap of the Church Man was taken out of the earth and therefore may fitly bee resembled to the earth bad hearers are called bad ground and good hearers good ground Luke 8. verse 15. The raine that falls upon it is the Word of GOD Deuteronomie 32. ver 2. Isaiah 55. ver 10. 1. Raine comes downe from heaven So the word 2. Raine comes down to us by the clouds So the Word by the Preachers 3. Raine refresheth the earth So the Word our soules 4. Raine never returnes in vaine So the Word accomplishes that which the Lord pleases and prospers in the thing whereunto he sends it it never returnes voyd either we are the better or the worser by it through our owne fault The fruits that they bring forth is increase of knowledge and of all vertues The dressers of this ground are God and the Ministers Ioh. 15.1 1 Cor. 3.9 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 The blessing that good hearers receive is a further increase of all graces in this life to him that hath shall be given c. Mat. 13.8 and eternall blessednesse in the life to come Blessed are they that heare the Word of God and keepe it 1. All people are as the ground that stand in need of the Raine of the Word of God the earth must have Raine all the yeare long more or lesse else it dryeth and withereth away So doe we if wee want the Raine of the Word In what a miserable case were they in Israel when there fell no raine by the space of three yeeres and sixe moneths and in what a pittifull taking are those townes and countries though they feele it not which want the Raine of the Word of GOD You that have it be thankfull to God for it and learne to esteeme more highly of this blessing than ye doe If it raine on your wheat
offer any sacrifice for sin but remaining in heaven still he patiently abideth Then let us waite The foot-stoole of his feete Donec imports a continuation of time Sinne the Devill and his instruments death it selfe If Christ tarrieth for us shall not we tarry for him Luk. 12.36 2 Pet. 3.12 The soules of the Saints that lay under the Altar cryed how long Lord but this answer was returned to them that they should rest for a little season untill their fellow servants and brethren were fulfilled Apoc. 6.10 11. The patient abiding of the poore shall not perish for ever Let us by patience and long suffering passe through the sea of afflictions in this world that we may be with Christ in the haven of eternall happinesse in the world to come Let us tarry for him till the breath bee out of our bodies and let our flesh rest in hope till the day of judgement 2. This phrase doth signifie the greatest and basest part of subjection that can be Ioshua made the men of War to set their feete on the neckes of the Kings that fought against them Ios. 10.24 Adonibezeck made them whom he subdued to gather crumbes under his table Iud. 1.7 The Psalmist sayes of the enemies of Christ they shall licke the dust under his feete and Rom. 16.20 The God of peace shall tread Satan under our feete I will lay thee at my foote we are wont to say Now as they shall be Christ's footstoole so our footstoole too Wee shall be conquerours yea more than Conquerours by him that loved us but this full and compleate victory shall not be till the day of judgment when death the last enemy of all shall be subdued In the meane season while we be here we must look to have our enemies on our top to spit on our face to smite us as they did Christ to make long furrowes on our backes to offer us the greatest indignity that can be but let us be of good comfort the time shall come when they shall be our foot-stoole to their everlasting shame and we shall be as Kings with crownes on our heads and palmes in our hands for ever and ever VERSE 14. THere is great reason he should sit still at the right hand of God in heaven because with one offering he hath perfected that is hath gi-given them all things that were requisite reconciliation remission of sins sanctification redemption Not for a time but for ever Not all the world in generall but those that are sanctified they that remaine dogs and swine still have no benefit by this sacrifice but those that are sanctified Eph. 1.4 1 Cor. 6.11 All have not benefit by the sacrifice of our Saviour Christ only they that are sanctified Acts. 20.32 This is the will of God even your sanctification If we be not sanctified we shall never set a foote into the kingdome of heaven Dogges Enchanters Whoremongers are without Follow peace and holinesse without which no man shall see GOD. Except a man bee borne of water and of the Spirit he cannot enter into the kingdome of God Ioh. 3.5 Such were some of you but yee are sanctified c. 1 Cor. 6.11 This is little considered of us We falsely imagine that we may wallow like swine in the mire of our sinnes and yet goe to heaven when wee dye That cannot bee None are perfected by the offering of CHRIST but they that are sanctified If thou remainest a covetous miser still and beest not sanctified from thy covetousnesse if thou continuest a drunkard still and art not sanctified from thy drunkennesse if thou dwellest in thy fornication adultery stil and beest not sanctified from these sins If thou beest a proud man still and art not sanctified from thy pride to have a lowly opinion of thy selfe thou shalt never have any comfort by the oblation of CHRIST Wee must be Saints in some measure while wee are here on the earth or else wee shall never be Saints in heaven hereafter Paul writeth to them that are sanctified 1 Cor. 1.1 Therefore let us entreat the Lord to sanctifie us in soule spirit and body throughout that we may enter into the holy Hierusalem in the life to come VERSE 15. FOr the HOLY GHOST testifieth this also to us 2 Pet. 1.21 For after hee had said before these are the words of the Apostle making a collection out of the Prophet He doth not say for Ieremie beares us witnesse but the Holy Ghost The whole Scripture was given by inspiration from God it was inspired by the Holy Ghost 2 Pet. 1.21 The HOLY GHOST speakes in the bookes of Moses in the Psalmes and in the Prophets in the writings of the Evangelists in the Epistles of the Apostles and in all the rest In other writings men speake but in the Scripture GOD Almighty speaketh therefore how reverently are they to bee read and heard of us wee that bee the Preachers speake yet it is not wee but the Spirit of GOD that speaketh in us the HOLY GHOST speaketh by the mouth of all his servants therefore let us take heed how we resist the Holy Ghost VERSE 16. AFter he had promised a New Covenant instead of the Old After those dayes namely of the old Testament those being expired Then saith the Lord concerning the New Covenant that was promised Two things Renovation and Remission of sins Verse 17. God doth not promise to put his lawes in our eyes that wee might look on them in our mouthes that we might talke of them or on the fringes of our garments as the Pharises had the Law of God but if wee feare Him Hee will put his lawes into our hearts that the heart being possessed with the Law of God it may set the tongue and all the members of the body on worke VERSE 17. NEither the guilt nor punishment of them This testimony was cited Chapter 8. to prove that there was a New Covenant to abolish the Old Here it is alleadged to prove that remission of sins is effected by the sacrifice of Christ in the New Testament which was only figured out by the sacrifices of the Old Testament So that one and the same Scripture may be applyed to diverse purposes The foundation whereupon the remission of sins promised by God was built was the sacrifice of Christ in the New Testament otherwise this testimony should not be alleadged to purpose That which we minde to punish we will remember I remember Amalek said the Lord. A master being displeased with his servant sayes I will remember you anon but God will not remember our sins he will rase them out of the booke of his remembrance An happy turne for us for if he should remember but one sin against us it were sufficient to cast us into hell As God remembers not our sins So let not us remember the injuries done to us Ioseph would not revenge himselfe on his brethren for the injurie they intended against him and practised but
better of it to be coupled in the same yoke with him 1. He tells them what they are not Wee are not of the withdrawing Either the preposition 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 must be supplyed after the manner of the Grecians or the noune 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 according to the custome of the Hebrewes we are not the Children of the withdrawing to the destruction of our soules but we are the Children of faith to the conservation of our soules in this Sea of miseries wherein we are tossed 1. Here wee learne that when the Preacher hath occasion to terrifie the wicked hee must comfort the godly least they take it to themselves and bee discouraged So Hebr. 6.9 1 Thes. 5.4 2 Thes. 2.13 Many weake consciences are soone cast downe and ready to apply that to them which the Preacher never meant of them therefore we must use this wise and heavenly discretion that the Apostle doth 2. Here we see that good Christians must be no withdrawers of themselves Wee must withdraw our selves from the wicked come out come out my people from the middest of them We must not withdraw our selves from the Church of God because of some pretended spots in her as the sectaries doe but we must withdraw our selves from Gods enemies There is a time also when we must withdraw our selves from the company of our friends into our secret chambers and pray to God as Daniel did But in the time of persecution we must not withdraw our selves through infidelity and run out of the field wherein God hath set us We may read of some with-drawers Ioh. 6.66 Demas was a withdrawer so was Iulian the Apostata but let not us be such Let us say with them Ioh. 6.68 to whom shall we go thou hast the words of eternall life Iosua would be no withdrawer choose yee whom you will serve but I and my house will serve the Lord Ios. 24.15 Saint Peter would be no withdrawer though all forsake thee yet will not I he did deny him for a time and withdrew himselfe but he wept bitterly for it and stood better to his tackling If the storme and tempest of persequution should arise let us not withdraw our selves and refuse to suffer for CHRIST but let us sticke to him all the dayes of our life Yee are they that have continued with me in my temptations CHRIST loves continuers Be faithfull to the end and I will give thee the Crowne of life Let nothing make us to withdraw our selves from CHRIST but let us cleave stedfastly to him in this world that wee may reigne and triumph with him in the world to come CHAP. XI IN the substance of that exhortation derived out of the doctrine of CHRIST 's Priest-Hood three severall vertues were commended to us the first faith the second hope the third love Now followeth a particular explication of all these Faith is painted out to us in this Chapter Hope in the twelfth Love with the fruits thereof in the thirteenth This Chapter hath two principall parts a definition of faith and an illustration of it 1. By Example 2. By instance Verse 3. It is defined Verse 1. Where the nature of it is expressed It makes them existent not onely in intellectu but also in corde voluntate It is a full perswasion that wee shall have these things which we hope for nay it puts us into a reall possession of them VERSE 1. FAith is the evidence of things which are not seene The holy and celestiall Hierusalem where there is no Sunne but is enlightned with the glory of the Lamb continually where there is no night crying or weeping where all teares shal be wiped from our eyes for ever cannot be seene with mortall eye yet faith makes it evident to us even in this life The blessed and glorious Trinity GOD the Father Sonne and HOLY GHOST cannot be seene no man hath seene GOD at any time yet faith makes GOD visible to us standing by us in all afflictions Our SAVIOUR CHRIST the King of the Church and mediatour of mankinde clothed with our nature sitting at the right hand of GOD in all glory and Majestie cannot now be seene of us Stephen saw him when hee was on earth but that was extraordinary now we cannot see CHRIST in his glory yet by faith we see him and know that so soone as we are dissolved we shall be with him The holy and celestiall Angels that are our guaâ—dians that hold us in their hands that sing prayses to God continually in heaven cannot now bee seene of us yet by faith we see them and are assured that they will take our soules at our dying day and carry them into heaven The spirits of just and perfect men of Adam Eve Isaak Moses David of the Patriarkes and Prophets of the blessed Virgin Mary Saint Paul Saint Peter of the Apostles and Martyrs cannot as yet be seene of us but by faith we know they are in heaven and we our selves one day shall be with them Wee cannot now see or apprehend the joyes of heaven no eare hath heard them no eye hath seene them they cannot enter into the heart of man yet by faith they are evident to us The resurrection of the body cannot now bee seene wee see many carryed to the Church and Church-yard to be buryed but we see none rise again yet by faith it is evident to us so that we can say with Iob our Redeemer liveth and with these eyes shall wee see him and no other for us Faith is an excellent eye The eye of the Eagle is very sharp and piercing shee can see from heaven to earth she can espie her prey a farre of she and her birds can look on the Sun but the eye of faith is farre more piercing that sees Christ the Sun of righteousnesse and by it we looke into the Sanctuary of heaven and behold what is there Some write of one Lynceus that he could see an hundred thirty thousand paces off but wee by the eye of faith can see further this one eye is better than all Argos his eyes Howsoever the eyes of our bodyes waxe dimme let us entreat the Lord to preserve this eye to make it brighter and brighter every day Faith is the evidence of things not seene Let us make much of this evidence If wee have an evidence whereby we hold our lands we will shew it to some Lawyer to see of what validity it is we will keepe it safe under locke and key Let us examine this our evidence of faith if there bee a cracke in it let us seeke to have it amended and let us take up that prayer of the Apostles Lord encrease our faith Lord strengthen the eye of our faith that even on earth we may see heaven VERSE 2. HEre is an illustration of it 1. Ab exemplis 1. In generall If for this faith our fathers were well reported of then this is the true faith but our fathers were well reported of
humanity of God in respect of His deity because He was the first begotten of Him before any creature was Col. 1.15 He is unigenitus respectu naturae primogenitus respectu dignitatis The first begotten had a priviledge above all his brethren So had Christ In Hebr. elohim which may bee applyed to the Angells or Magistrates the Seventie expound it of the Angels which hee followeth Divine worship is proper to God Matth. 4.10 CHRIST must be worshipped Ergo He is God 2. The Angels must worship Him therefore they are inferiour to Him Not some but all the highest of them all God alone is to be worshipped thou shalt worship the Lord thy God There is a civill and humane worship that may bee ascribed to men So Abraham worshipped the Hittites in bowing himselfe to them So Iacob worshipped Esau in bowing to him seven times Thus the Subject may be said to worship the Prince when he kneeles to him in token of reverence thus the Husband is said to honour the Wife as the weaker vessell which is counted a kinde of worship but divine worship is proper to God alone Saint Paul and Silas were worthy men yet would not bee worshipped by the Lycaonians when they were about to offer Sacrifice to them as if they were Gods they rent their clothes and would none of it Saint Peter was a famous Apostle yet he would not bee worshipped nay the Angels themselves refuse divine worship Reve. 19.10 none but God must have a divine worship given to Him Then how sharply are the Papists to be reproved that worship the images of our Lady and other Saints Nay what a presumptuous man is the Pope that will have Kinges and Princes fall at his feete He takes on him to command the Angells of Paradise even they also must worship him They pray to images they offer to images they expect ayd and Succour from them What could they doe more to God Himselfe They praise their Idols for benefits received Christ is worshipped and that by the Angells the highest creatures of all therefore He is God 1. Laud and magnifie Him subject your selves to Him as to your Lord and Master acknowledge Him for your King So they doe in the Apocal. they cast downe their crownes at his feet they sing praises to him Day and Night Now if the Angels worship Christ shall not we men that be dust and ashes worship Him If the Lords of the Privie Councell stand bare to the King shall not we silly men of the Country doe it The Angels that dwell in the Court of Heaven with God worship Christ and shall not we on earth doe it Let us worship Him and Him alone let us not worship our gold and silver as Covetous men doe and come within compasse of Idolatry let us not worship our pleasures as Epicures doe and make their bellies God but let us worship Christ as the Angels doe If thou lovest any thing more then Christ if thou fearest any above Christ if thou trustest to any more then to Christ thou art not a right worshipper of the Lord Iesus We worship Christ with our lips we have His Name in our mouth but we worship Him not with our hearts and lives A great number of Christians are like the Souldiers that sate a Crowne of thornes on Christs head put a reede in stead of a Scepter into His hand cloathed Him with a purple garment and in the end did nothing but mocke Him So wee talke gloriously of CHRIST and of His Kingdome in words wee professe Him to be our King but wee doe not worship Him in truth and sincerity and serve Him in holinesse and righteousnesse as we ought to doe VERSE 7. Î Ïὸς for πεÏὶ ad for de unlesse it be in regard of the antithesis verse 8. or quod ad angelos attinet It is an other argument taken from the Angels whereby he proves Christ to bee Superiour to them The Son is greater than the servant Christ is the Son the Angels are servants Ergo. Hebr. createth 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 which useth for it is ad usum adhibere Beza translates it which made his Angels windes and his ministers a flame of fire which useth them as windes and lightning 1 The Angells are Created Christ is the Creator 2 They be finite Spirits He an infinite Spirit 3 They be messengers Christ the Lord that sendeth them Spiritus est nomen naturae angelus officij ex eo quod est Spiritus est ex eo quod agit angeus est Mat. 4.11 His Angells Spirits of a lively and swift nature not flesh which is lumpish and heavy They all agree together have one minde in praysing God and doing good to the faithfull and elect of God therefore there needs no superiority among them as there doth among men that are of jarring dispositions One may be called an Arch-Angell in regard of some peculiar businesse committed to him for the time as the Subject is sent Embassadour from the Prince for the time And His Ministers a flame of fire 1 Fire is lightsome and strikes a terrour into men so doe the Angels when they appeare 2. Reg. 6.17 they be called Seraphim urentes ab ardore seu inflammatione Esay 6. 2 Fire is of a subtile and piercing nature So are the Angels they are quickly heere and there 3 Fire consumes and burnes up so doe they the wicked our enemies This is the greatest honour of the Angells to be Gods Ministers and Messengers So must we count it the greatest dignity of all men on the face of the earth Though thou beest a rich trades-man a wealthy Merchant a gentleman of great revenewes a Knight a Lord or a King yet the most magnificent stile thou canst have is this to bee GODS Minister and Servant to be his messenger and to goe on his errands As the Centurion said of his Souldiers I say to one goe and he goeth c. So God has Angels under him If he say goe they goe The counsell and Parliament house have their messengers whom they send into all quarters of the land So the high Court of Parliament held in heaven hath his messengers namely the Angels whom God sendeth into all the world Let us be his Ministers and messengers as the Angels bee let us not bee the Devills messengers for to runne on his errands if he say dwell in malice kill thy brother c. Let us not doe this but if God injoyne us any thing let us be his messengers We say in the Lords prayer thy will be done in earth as it is in heaven the Angels in heaven doe the will of GOD with all cheerfulnesse so let us doe on the earth VERSE 8. HE doth not call him his messenger or Minister but he gives him his owne title and here he speakes of his authority In his throne is signified his inauguration into his kingdome by the scepter the administration of his kingdome That Psalme is first to
newes that such and such be gone such wise Counsellours such godly and religious common-wealths-men be gone let us in some measure grieve at it the faithfull dye and no man considers it that is not well There should not be such blockishnesse among us yet let us not be too much daunted at it let this be a castle of refuge for us to flye unto Iesus Christ our Captaine keeper and defender remaines for ever He is the same and His yeares never faile Now as the head remaines for ever so shall we that be His members our soules never dye at all but are immediately in Paradise with Christ our bodyes though they dye putrifie in the Earth and and there sleepe for a season as in beds yet they shall bee raised up at the latter day wee shall meete CHRIST in the ayre and remaine with Him for ever Let this be a singular comfort to us all VERSE 13. NOe Angell sitteth at the right hand of God CHRIST doth Ergo. That Psame 110.1 must needes bee understood of CHRIST 1 S. Peter expoundeth it of Him Acts 2.34 2 That verse 4. cannot bee applied to David he was no Priest all the Priests were according to Aaron not Melchizedec none of them were for ever 3 The Pharisees are mute when CHRIST presseth them with this testimony Matth. 22.46 Whereby it is evident that all tooke it as confessed that this Psalme was meant of Christ. 1 God the Father honours Him with the title of Lord therfore He is God equall with Him 2 Hee places Him at His right hand as His equall Ergo. Til 2 Sam. 6.23 Matth. 1.21 it denotes continuationem temporis then thou shalt sit quietly with me for ever Foot-stoole that is extrema subiectio 1 Cor. 15.24 25. As Christs enemies shall be made His foot-stoole so shall ours be for His enemies are our enemies the Captaine and the Souldiers the Head and members have common enemies Wee are here the foot-stoole of the wicked but the time will come when they shall bee our foot-stoole The Israelites were the Aegyptians foot-stoole on the earth they drowned their children they oppressed them with many burdens but they shall bee their foot-stoole in heaven The wicked now for a short time may domineere over the godly they may make long furrowes on their backes put them to much slavery they may feede them with the bread and water of affliction as Achab did Micaiah they may cast them into stockes prisons and dungeons as they did Ieremiah they may spit on their faces as they did on the blessed face of our Saviour CHRIST they may rayle on them with reprochfull termes as Shimei did on David they may gibe and jest at them mocke and deride them as base Varlets did Iob whose Fathers he disdained to set with the dogges of his flockes and as impudent wretches doe now a dayes even at the Preachers and Ministers themselves stone them saw them in pieces put them to the sword and fire But let us bee of good comfort we shall one day be Lords over them they shall be our slaves and vassals yea the Lord will tread Satan and all of them under our feet and make them our very foot-stooles the gates of hell may avayle but cannot prevaile against us we shall be Conquerours yea more than Conquerours over them all This Hamans Wife her selfe could see If Mordecai be of the Iewes seede If he be a faithfull man appertaining to CHRIST thou doest but strive against the streame to set thy selfe against him be thou never so great never so mighty never so malicious thou shalt be his foot-stoole in the end let this encourage us against all enemies whatsoever VERSE 14. YEe have heard what CHRIST is Will yee know what the Angels be for their nature they be spirits yet created and finite for their office Ministers Officers Apparitours 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 publike ministers for the publike good and benefite Servants not Lord as CHRIST is sent forth at the will and commandement of an other CHRIT is sent into the world yet as a Sonne not as a servant of his owne free will not by the simple authoritie of an other as the Angels be All Angels are Ministers Some are not ministrantes some assidentes as Dionysius collecteth Dan. 7.10 They all stand about GOD expecting his pleasure to be sent by him They are principally for the elect they are occupied about the wicked as an Angell destroyed the hoast of Senacherib and slew Herod but it is for the godly their sake Psal. 34.7 Psal. 91.11.12 They minister to God as their Lord and Master to us as their fellow servants at the appointment of the Lord. Sometimes they are sent to instruct the godly in the will of God as Isaiah 6. to the Prophet in the Apocalyps to Iohn to Cornelius to the Shepheards c. Sometimes to deliver them out of danger as Lot out of Sodom Peter out of prison to carry Lazarus soule into Abrahams bosome 1. Here wee may see that the name of a Minister is an honourable name the Magistrate is a Minister the Angels are Ministers CHRIST himselfe was a Minister even the Minister of circumcision when hee lived on the earth Some prophane fellowes there be that thinke basely in their hearts and speake irreverently of the Ministers I tell you it is an Angelicall name an high and magnificent title Is it not an honourable office to serve the King or the Queene We that be the Ministers are servants to Christ the King of Kings and to his Church the Lambes Wife therefore thinke highly of us because of our office Is it a grace to the Angels to be called Ministers and shall it be a disgrace to us Nay we will glory in it and shame shall light on them that contemne the Ministers of CHRIST 2. Whose Ministers are the Angels They be our Ministers they Minister for our sakes and what be we in comparison of the Angels They are spirits we flesh and bloud they holy wee unholy they immortall we mortall they in heaven we on earth yet they be our Ministers they Minister to CHRIST as to their Lord and Master to us as to their fellow servants But what an honour is this to wretched and sinfull man that the Angels should be his Ministers As if the King should command an honourable Lord of his privy Counsel to waite on a poore man in the Country to conduct him from the Court to his owne house the Angels are of Gods Court in heaven and see his face continually Wee are sillie wormes on earth yet the Lord hath appointed them to attend on us to be our nurses to carry us in their armes that wee dash not our foot against a stone Let us praise and magnifie God that hath provided such keepers for us What is man O Lord that thou regardest him thou hast made him a little lower nay a little higher than the Angels The Angels are our Ministers but
crowned with glory and honour in that he raised up himselfe from the dead ascended into heaven in a cloud in the sight of his Disciples the Angels attending on him in that Stephen saw him sitting at the right-hand of God in that he sent downe the Holy Ghost from heaven and by a few simple men to look to through the preaching of the Gospell conquered all the world We may all see him crowned with glory and honour Thus he is higher than the Angels though through the suffering of death he was for a time lower than they Christ truly suffered death not phantastically in a phantasticall body as the Manichees and Apollinarists dreamed he felt and indured the bitter pangs of death Which is illustrated by two causes the efficient and finall the efficient is the grace love and mercy of God Iohn 3.16 the finall that as much as lay in Christ all men might be saved CHRIST's death was sufficient for all 1 Tim. 2.4 effectuall only to them that beleeve Isay 9.6 Mat. 26.28 Physick is offered to many sicke Patients that may doe them good if they will receive it but many are so froward that they will none of it the fault why they doe not recover is not in the physicke nor in the Physitian but in themselves so CHRIST offers the soveraigne medicine of salvation purchased by his death to all but some reject it and will not beleeve it can save them It is effectuall for all those that be sanctified that be his brethren as it is expounded afterwards Whereas it is said that Christ tasted death therein he dealt as the Physitian doth he needs not the physike prepared for his patients yet the better to induce them to take it he tastes of it himselfe before their eyes So death belonged not to Christ because he had no sinne yet he would taste of it that we might be more willing to taste and drink of that cup. The Metaphor must not be pressed too farre as if Christ did but sip and taste of the cup of death as a man tastes vinegar but drinkes not of it for he swallowed it up quite 1 Cor. 15.54 It is a borrowed speech Death is resembled to a cup whereof CHRIST did taste let this cup passe from me This hath reference to the time that hee continued in death not to the sharpenesse of his death They that taste of a thing tarry not long at it their lips are quickly removed from it so CHRIST did not continue long in death not past three dayes and three nights hee did but tast as it were of it and so away yet he truly dyed and it was a most bitter taste to him Thus the tasting of death was no dishonour but an honour to Christ. By it hee brought many to eternall life for all that hee is above the Angels and all other creatures whatsoever CHRIST hath tasted of death before us therefore let not us that be Christians be too much afraid of death There is a potion brought to a sicke Patient which the eye loathes and the mouth distasts The poore sick man is loath to drinke of it the Physitian takes it into his hand tasts of it before his eyes by that he is encouraged to receive it so is it with us death is a sowre cup which nature abhorreth we are all unwilling naturally to drink of it but for so much as Christ our loving and heavenly Physitian hath tasted of it before hand let us not be afraid of it The godliest men in the world cannot but in some measure feare death Christ feared it Et non est fortior miles quà m Imperator yet let this be as Sugar to sweeten this bitter Cup to us CHRIST tasted of it and overcame it so shall wee doe by his vertue and power As after the receit of a purgation the body is the better more sound than before so after we have drunk this bitter Cup of Death both in soule and body we shall be the better farre more glorious than before therefore let us be willing whensoever it shall seeme good to the Lord for us to taste it All of us should have died eternally At what time thou eatest thereof thou shalt dye both thou and all thy posterity Wee should have trodden the Winepresse of GOD's wrath and beene tormented with the Devill and his angels in the lake that burneth with fire and brimstone for ever but CHRIST hath tasted death for us all O the wonderfull and unspeakable love of Christ as if a company of Traytors were going to the Scaffold to be executed the Kings Sonne should step forth to dye for them what an admirable thing were that We by nature are enemies to God traytors to his Majestie the Son of the King of Kings comes from heaven and dies for us Is not this to be admired of us all scarce will any dye for a righteous man we were unholy unrighteous defiled with the scab of sin in soule and body yet the Lord Iesus died for us Life is sweet who will dye for his friend but will any dye for his enemy The consideration of the death of Christ should occupie our mindes continually we should ever be thinking of it it should cause us to be alwayes singing of that song Worthy is the Lambe that was killed for us to receive all honour c. But why did Christ tast death for us what moved God to send his Son to dye for us Surely his owne grace mercy and favour eternall life is 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 So God loved the world that he gave c. There was no goodnes in us that might procure Christ to die for us no praevisa opera nor praevisa fides it is the grace of God that we are preserved from eternall death by grace ye are saved not by workes Let us not part stakes with the Lord give halfe to our selves and halfe to him but let us ascribe the whole praise of our salvation to the grace of God alone not to us O Lord not to us but to thy owne name and mercy in thy Sonne Christ Iesus be given all praise for ever and ever VERSE 10. NOw he descendeth to Christs humanity by preventing an objection of the adversaries Well you have affirmed Christ to be God above the Angels and all other creatures and that his suffering of death was no derogation from the glory of his Deity but a declaration of Gods grace and mercy to mankinde by his death to preserve men from death eternall but seeing hee was GOD what need was there that hee should become man suffer afflictions and dye Hee might have saved men by the power of his Deity yea even by his bare and naked word whereby he made all things at the first Answer indeed GOD being omnipotent might have saved mankinde if it had seemed good to him by some other meanes than by the incarnation and death of his Son yet this seemed to be the most fit and convenient
practise that which wee heare And this faith will appeare by working 1 Thes. 2.13 it will worke a change and alteration in your whole man VERSE 3. ON the other side it profits us that believe for we enter into his rest He doth not say shall but doe He that believeth in me hath eternall life he doth not see it a farre off as Moses upon the top of Pisgah viewed the earthly Canaan but enters not into the boyling lead of Purgatory but into spirituall and everlasting rest As infidelity is the bar to keep out unbeleevers So fidelity is the gate or doore whereby we may enter into heaven Act. 16.31 Rom. 3.28 This may seeme to bee unfitly alleadged By consequent it prooves that believers enter in for if unbelievers doe not then by the law of contraries believers doe And if the former words be included in a parenthesis these doe fitly follow as a confirmation of that which was in the latter end of the former verse it profited them not because it was not mingled with faith How prove you that As he said c. thus it doth excellently well agree Hitherto the dehortation hath beene propounded Now hee comes to prevent an objection that the Iewes might make which was indeed the only shelter they had to flye unto This rest that David speaketh of is the land of Canaan which some of our fathers missed of because they would not believe God What is that to us We believe in him and are at this day of a long time seated in the land of Canaan therefore we are none of those unbelievers thou needest not to be so fearefull of us To that he answers nay this rest is a spirituall and an heavenly rest and that he prooves by two divine testimonies one out of Genesis about Gods Sabbath the other out of the Psalme before cited The rest of that Sabbath he introduceth by a narration of the cause why God kept it It is perobscurus locus as Beza well observeth a defective speech something must be supplyed And verily 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 It is particula asseverantis as well as adversantis the workes being finished from the foundation of the world this rest that we speake of was fore-signified Here we may behold the end for the which God Himselfe kept a Sabbath namely that we might perpetually commemorate the Creation of the world The Lord might if it had pleased Him have made the world in a moment yet he took sixe dayes to the making of it that we might deliberately consider of his wonderfull workemanship and then rested the seaventh day making it a type of our eternall rest with him in heaven But here a question may be moved whether all Gods workes were finished at the beginning of the world whether all were made within the compasse of these sixe dayes or not 1. What say you to the soules of men Is there not a dayly creation of them they come not ex traduce they are not traduced and conveyed unto us by the seede of our Parents for they are only the fathers of our bodies not of our soules and the spirit returneth to God that gave it God makes soules every day therefore all his workes were not finished from the foundation of the world The answer is easie They were in specie from the beginning though numero they bee augmented every day They were not all created at the first in heaven and put dayly into bodies according unto Gods discretion and appointment but God maketh them continually yet the same species the same kinde of creature was from the beginning 2. What shall wee say to Mules It was a long time many hundred yeeres before they came into the world Gen. 36.24 1. The Hebr. word is ambiguous Iemim of Iam the Sea Hee found waters standing pooles in the wildernesse like to Seas above the expectation of men 2. Let it be translated Mules yet the meaning may be hee was the first that found them in that countrie whereas they might be in the world before 3. Though they were invented by this man yet the matter of them was made by God in the beginning Thirdly what shall we say to those creatures that ryse of putrefaction they were materialiter potentialiter though not actualiter from the beginning All things were either in materia or in specie from the beginning of the world There were no houses no ships no Townes nor Cities at the first yet the matter whereof they be framed was prepared to mans hand by God and he gave man wisedome for the framing of them VERSE 4. HOw doth that appeare For He that is God He is not curious in the naming of the place it was well knowne to the Hebrewes being daily exercised in the Scriptures Now by that was prefigured that rest when we shall rest with God in his kingdome As God for our capacity laboured in the creation of the world rested afterwards delighting himselfe in the contemplation of the workes that he had made So when this life is ended we shall rest from all our labours and enjoy eternall quietnesse with him Therefore this shewes that it is not a carnall but a spirituall not a temporall but an eternall rest that is here entreated of Did God rest from all his workes How is it then that our Saviour saith my father worketh hitherto There be the workes of preservation and of creation The high and eternall God is not idle since he made the world His eyes are over all the ends of it beholding the evill and the good He is the Rector of the Vniversity of the whole world nothing comes to passe without him A Sparrow fals not to the ground without his will He disposeth still of all things and doth whatsoever he will in heaven and earth and in all deepe places but as for the workes of creation he hath rested from them all nothing now is created new Then all things throughout the wide compasse of the world are the workmanship of God He spread the heavens above our heads as a Curtaine he laid the foundation of the earth he made the roaring sea the birds that flie in the ayre the beasts that walke on the earth the fish that play in the Sea the Angels in heaven and men on the earth are his creatures O how wonderfully am I made sayes the Psalmist Therefore let us all glorifie our Creator in whom we have our life breath being and moving We especially that are Lords over GODS creatures let us magnifie him above them all Neverthelesse a lamentable thing to consider we dishonour him above all the Birds of the ayre the Beasts of the field the Sunne Moone and Stars are more dutifull in their kinde than we be O the unthankfulnesse of sinfull Man This place againe which we have in hand doth intimate so much unto us VERSE 6. WHich he proveth first by the event verse 6. Some must enter in because of Gods promise 2 Cor.
many soft pillowes feather-beds and beds of dowlne to rest our selves upon many pleasant Orchards and Gardens faire and beautifull houses wherein we may rest but nothing comparable to that rest the bosome of Abraham where the soule of Lazarus resteth We must not thinke to goe to heaven without study bare wishing will not serve the turne It is not enough to say with Baalam O that my soule might dye the death of the righteous and my last end be like his Num. 23.10 We must first studie to live the life of the righteous It is not sufficient to say oh that I were in heaven but we must study to goe to heaven Now in all studying these things must concurre 1 There must be the party that studieth and that is every Christian high and lowe rich and poore of what estate or condition so ever The King and the subject the Ministers and their people the Master and the servant the Father and the childe the Husband and the Wife the Merchant and the clothyer the Gentleman and the Yeoman the Divines Lawyers Physitians Husbandmen c. all must study to enter into this rest 2 There must be a closet or a place to study in that is the chamber of our owne hearts Enter into thy closet sayes CHRIST We must goe often into the chamber of our owne hearts call our selves to an account examine what sinnes we have what courses wee take whether wee bee in regia via or not that leadeth to heaven 3 There must bee a booke to study on every Student must have his bookes There can be no workeman without his tooles nor no Scholler without a library Now the LORD will not trouble us with many bookes as CHRIST sayd one thing is necessary So one booke is necessary the booke of bookes the sacred booke of holy Scriptures Let us study that throughly and learne the way to heaven 4 There must bee a light to study by no man can study in the darke either he must have day light or candle light The light whereby wee study is the light of GODS Spirit who must enlighten our eyes that we may see the wonders of GODS Lawes and direct us to this heavenly rest Let us therefore pray to GOD that His Spirit may be with us in all our study as Acts 8.31 Lord take not thy Holy Spirit from mee let him accompany mee continually 5 There must bee diligence in study every Student must be diligent Learning is not gotten without paines The students in the Vniversity study day and night So doe the Lawyers at Innes of Court if they aspire to any fame in the Law So we that be Christians must bee diligent and painefull in our study 2 Pet. 1.10 use all diligence We must not study by fits a start and away but we must lie at it if by any meanes we may come to this rest 6 There must be a time to study in Now this time is the terme of our life from infancy to old age from the cradle to the grave so farre as is possible Remember thy Creator in the dayes of thy youth Wherewithall shall a young man clense his wayes Psalm 119.9 A young man said of the tenne Commandements all these have I kept from my youth upwards Mark 10. Young men may die in the flower of their yeeres as Absalom did therefore let young men even in the flourishing time of youth study to enter into this rest And let old men likewise study it In matters concerning the world there bee emeriti milites a man at sixtie yeares of age is exempted from warfare aptissima arma senectutis artes exercitationesque virtutum The Levits were priviledged from the service of the Temple at fifty and some Schollers are so old that they can studie no longer not so here wee must all studie so long as we live yea in the time of old age hic opus est animo magis quà m corpore 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Cato learned Greeke when he was eighty yeeres old 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Solon So though we be fifty sixty eighty a hundred yeeres old yet we must alwayes be studying to enter into this rest And it is worth our studie 1. We shall rest from sinne here we sinne daily the best of us all the just man falls seven times a day Sinne makes the godly to cry out like tyred porters ô miserable men that we are who shall ease us of this burden Then we shall be like the Angels in heaven and sin no more 2. Wee shall rest from the workes of our calling The Merchant shall bee no more tossed upon the Sea the clothier bee no more riding up and downe for Wooll nor in the sale of clothes The magistrate shall be no longer molested with hearing of causes from morning to night as Moses was The Father no more caring for his Children c. we shall have all things without care and labour O happy rest let us study for it 3. Wee shall rest from all griefe paine and misery No more sicknesse crying and weeping all teares shall then bee wiped from our eyes Oh blessed rest who would not study for it Notwithstanding it is a wonder to see how this study is neglected We study to get money to hoord up gold and silver to buy houses and purchase lands Some will studie to get to great preferment how to climbe to this or that office but the maine studie of all is set aside What advantageth it a man to winne the whole world and loose his owne soule therefore especially study to enter into this rest where our soules and bodies shall remaine in happines for ever One Pamb was studying the first Verse of the thirtie ninth Psal. 19. yeeres and yet studied it not enough We must be studying this lesson to enter into this blessed rest the terme of our whole life and yet all little enough we must studie as they that feare to bee deprived of a thing Verse 1. If you are afraid to be deprived of your house and land by some false pretended title you will study hard to defend your selves even so doe you study for heaven that yee be not defeated of this rest Let us study earnestly to enter into his rest that when the few and evill dayes of our Pilgrimage bee ended wee may rest with Christ in the world to come 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 sayes Chrys. and without wee cannot be saved yet that alone is not sufficient 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 If they could not get earth without much diligence how shall we heaven Especially 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 indifferenter ac socorditer 1. Reason or spurre to prick us on to this heavenly and earnest study and meditation is taken from a terrible example as good men as we in outward appearance have fallen from this rest therefore let us take heede that the like happen not to us If you fall as they did you shall sinke into the same bottomlesse pitt that they
hath promised heaven to mee Tit. 1.2 and hath sworne that I shall have heaven therefore I hope for it 3. CHRIST hath purchased heaven for mee with a deere purchase even with the shedding of his owne bloud therefore I hope for heaven 4. God that hath promised it to mee in Christ is able to fulfill his promise he doth whatsoever he will in heaven and in earth therefore though I be unworthy of it being a wretched sinner though I have many strong enemies to wrastle withall by the way even all the devills in hell against mee though I meete with crosses passe through a Sea of tribulations yet I will hope for heaven and I know I shal one day have it this is the ancre that pierces the waters of troubles and entreth into that within the vaile This is the hope of a Christian which makes not ashamed as the Apostle speaketh Rom. 5.5 this makes us with Abraham Rom. 4.18 to believe under the hope of grace against the hope of nature and our owne worthinesse The hope of the hypocrite shall perish Iob 8.13 Pro. 10.28 but the hope of a godly man that believeth in Christ shall never perish There may be weakenesses in hope as in faith but it shall never be quite overthrowen A man may bee sicke yet not dye the Sunne may be eclipsed yet not extinguished we have this as an ancre of the soule and by vertue of it we arrive at the haven of happinesse in the life to come Therefore let us desire God to increase our hope and to strengthen it daily more and more But this ancre being in heaven already may put us in an assured hope of heaven and the Lord in mercy so fortifie this ancre that no stormes of afflictions may bee ever able to prevaile against it Lord increase our hope VERSE 20. HEre wee have a pledge of our entrance into heaven which is Christ Iesus Our ancre is in heaven but as for us poore soules how can we come thither Well enough Christ is there therefore we shall bee there The argument is drawne from the relatives Christ is gone into heaven before and we shall goe after him he is praecursor and wee postcursores Iohn Baptist was Christs forerunner and Christ is our forerunner the head is in heaven therefore the members shall be in heaven the husband is in heaven therefore the wife shall be with him the first fruits are in the barne of heaven Christ is the first fruits of them that sleepe therefore we that are the second fruits sanctified in him and by him shall one day be in heaven with him Let this strengthen our faith and hope too our forerunner is entred into heaven before us and we shall follow after him This may uphold us against all the suggestions and temptations of Satan Flesh and bloud is ready to object against us oh it is a long way to heaven an irksome and tedious way through many tribulations wee must enter into the kingdome of God You shall meete with many enemies by the way and your legges are weake to carry you in this way how is it possible for you to come thither To all these we must oppose this buckler Christ our Saviour is gone before us and we shall follow after Christ had a body as well as we compassed with naturall infirmities as well as we he dyed as well as we yet he is in heaven therefore though I be full of weaknesses though I dye yet I shall rise againe and meete Christ in the ayre and be translated with him into his kingdome of glory This is our hope of eternall life and the Lord strengthen this hope in us all to the end Now least any should bee ignorant of whom hee meanes hee points him out by his name and office CHRIST had good authority to enter into this sanctuary because he is the true high Priest As the High Priest in the time of the Law went into the earthly sanctuary So is he gone into the heavenly Thus hee is returned to Christs Priest-hood from whence hee digressed Hebr. 5.11 CHAP. 7. IN the last Verse of the former Chapter of purpose hee made choyse of such a similitude to set forth the nature of hope withall whereby hee might justly take occasion to returne to the Priest-hood of Christ againe from the which hee hath digressed Verse 11. Chap. 5. ad finem 6. In the explication of this his excellent Priest-hood according to the order of Melchizedeck 1. He intreateth of Melchizedeck the type and figure Verse 1. ad 11. 2. Of our Saviour Christ prefigured by him speaking 1. Of his calling to the office of Priest-hood Chap. 7. and 8. 2. Of the exequution of it Chap. 9.10 In the type 1. A narration of the dignity and excellency of Melchizedec Ver. 1.2 3. 2. An amplification of his greatnesse Verse 4. ad 11. In the narration of the dignity of Melchizedec 1. A description of him out of Moses 2. An interpretation and application of it by the Apostle Melchizedec is described by his offices he was both a King and a Priest which are first affirmed then confirmed Melchizedec Some take it to be a noune appellative because of the signification that he was so called of the people because he was a just King 1. Then the names of Abram Sarai Iacob Benjamin should be appellatives because they signifie something 2. Then Salem should be an appellative Some of the late Hebrewes whom others follow say it was a common name to the Kings of Salem as Pharaoh to the Kings of Aegypt and Caesar to the Emperours of Rome but it is an invention of their owne it was the proper name of the man Melchizedecks kingdome is illustrated by the place where hee ruled King of Salem Ierome in locis Hebraicis is of opinion that this Salem is that which is called Sichem Gen. 33.18 where he affirmeth the ruines of Melchizedecks palace were to be seene in his dayes and that it is that Salem which is mentioned Ioh. 3.23 that was neere Iordan and in the Greeke and Latine tongue it is called Sicina Yet the same Ierome epist. 126. ad Euagrium reckons up a great number of learned men which thinke it is Ierusalem which at the first was called Salem after Iebus and at the last Ierusalem which as some suppose is composed of Iebus and Salem B. being turned into R. for Iebusalem Ierusalem Ioseph lib. 1. antiq cap. 11. lib. 7. c. 3. de bello Indâ—ico l. 7. c. 18. is also of opinion that it is the same that was after called Ierusalem Sundry Hebrewes were of the same minde as Ierome testifieth in traditionibus Hebraicis in Genesim and the Chalde paraphrase doth translate it Melchizedec Rex Ierusalem And indeed it is most probable that it was Ierusalem 1. The name of Ierusalem hath Shalom peace in it â—â—ru Shalom they shall see peace 2. Shalom and Sion are all one Psal. 76.2 now Sion is Ierusalem therefore
〈◊〉 and 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Hebr. 6.19 In that which was 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 was the Altar placed now into this Porch of the Holy of Holies the High-Priest might come every day Exod. 30.7 whereas into the house it selfe he might enter but once a yeare Others that the Holy of Holies is said to have this Altar not because it was within it but it had it as a servant to minister to it As a King may bee said to have his guard though they bee not in the same Chamber where the King is But why might not this be the golden censer which Aaron took with him when he went into the Holy of Holies the which hee filled before with burning coales from the Altar that stood in the first Tabernacle as he entred into the second Levit. 16.12 The second thing which the most holy place had was the Arke of the Testament which was so called because the Law or Testament was put into it Object 1 Reg. 8.9 2 Chron. 5.10 Exod. 40.20 no commandement to put the other there As for the Pot of Manna it was commanded to be set before the Lord and it was layd up before the testimony Exod. 16.33.34 but not in the testimony And Aarons rod was laid up before the testimony not in it Num. 17.10 Sol. The greatest part of interpreters will have 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 to bee referred not to 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 the neerest but to 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Verse 3. as Verse 2. 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 is referred not to 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 but to 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 which is remotior In which Tabernacle And then there is no question to be made they were all in the Tabernacle the Pot and the Rod before the Arke and the Tables within the Arke But it seemes by the construction of the Apostle that it cannot bee so 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 and Verse 5. 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 must needs bee referred to 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 the Arke not the Tabernacle 2. Therefore to answer to that 1 Reg. 8.9 In Solomons time none but the Tables were in the Arke yet after the Captivity in Babylon for the better preservation of them these likewise were put into the Arke but where read we that or what warrant had they to put them in 2. The adversative particle 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 which the seventie use is not in the Hebrew I but that which is aequivalent is and not in the Arke Sub. anything only the two Tables of stone 3. It may be a Synecdoche Nothing worthy the speaking of in comparison of them I have none in heaven or earth but thee that is in comparison of thee but that can hardly stand 4. When the Tabernacle was made they were all put into the Arke after the Temple was erected being more spacious the Pot and the Rod were disposed of in another place and the Tables only left in the Arke for hee seemes to speake of that as of a new thing From hence the Iesuites collect the reservation and adoration of the relickes of the Saints Why may not wee reserve the Crosse some pieces of CHRIST 's Coate of the bones and garments of holy men as the Israelites did the pot of manna and Aarons rod and why may we not believe the continuance of them as well as of these The reason is apparent because they had Gods expresse commandement for their warrant which we want 2. Though they were kept yet they were not adored or worshipped as their relickes be to the great dishonour of God and robbing of his Majesty 3. All things might not be reserved according to their owne will and inventions they passed through the red Sea yet we read of no sand which they kept as a memoriall of it The three Children came out of the fire unburnt yet we never read that the garments wherewith they were in the fire were reserved as holy relikes Wee must not keepe things on our owne braine but by Gods appointment and direction if we doe they may stincke and rot as Manna did when it was kept longer then God would have it 4. These were of miraculous and extraordinary things but of every thing they make a relicke 5. These wee know to be true the most of theirs I believe are false and counterfeit They are called the tables of the Testament because they contained Gods Will and Testament See what cost was bestowed on the Tabernacle They were not of Iudas his minde he said of the box of oyntment wherefore served this waste they said not so of the Tabernacle to what purpose is this waste they contributed to it with joyfull and cheerefull hearts in so much as Moses was faine by publike Proclamation to restraine them the people brought too much Where is this zeale now in the time of the Gospell we grudge almost at all things that are bestowed on the house of God In many places an homely Communion Table wee would be ashamed to have such a one in our owne houses no decent Carpet to cover the Table withall their vessels were of Gold we cannot get silver Cups for the Table of the Lord Iesus Wee have not so much love to the Gospell as they to the Law They were more carefull in adorning the shadow than wee are of the body Our owne houses shall be glorious it makes no matter how inglorious the Lords house be Manna was a singular benefit which God bestowed on the Israelites God sent it them in the barren wildernesse when they were ready to faint it came not from the earth but from heaven our fathers did eat Manna from heaven it was Angels foode it was a type and figure of our Saviour Christ. I am the true bread that came from heaven therefore God would have a pot full of it reserved to all posterity that so great a benefit might not slip out of remembrance Wee are to keepe a register of all Gods mercies but especially of them that be rare and extraordinary In memoriall of the passage of the Arke and of the Priests and people over Iordan twelve stones were set up according to the number of the twelve tribes of Israel God will not have their departure out of Aegypt that was so miraculous to be forgotten therefore he puts it in the forefront of the decalogue I am the Lord thy God which brought thee out of the land of Aegypt out of the house of bondage The Iewes Hest. 9.17 kept that as a festivall day wherein they were delivered from the cruell plot of Haman Let the like bee practised by us let not the yeere eighty eight bee rased out of our memories wherein wee had such an unexpected victory over the Spaniards that were ready to swallow us up The time was when there was great scarcity of bread in these quarters and then God sent plenty of small fishes which were instead of bread and meate to the poore Let that be reserved in
Priest in the time of the Gospell 1. For number they were many for their office they stood ministring every day 3. For the sacrifices they offered alwayes the same and that often 4. For the inability or insufficiency of them they could not take away sinne The manner of our Priest 1. He is but one whereas they were many analysis 12 2. His sacrifice was but one and that once offered Verse 10. 3. His was propitiatory for sinnes whereas theirs were not 4. Hee sitteth as Lord he stands not as a servant as they did and hee sits not on an altar on earth but at the right hand of God in heaven The which glorious sitting of his is first amplified by an effect an expectation of his friends to come to him for whom he dyed analysis 15 and the overthrow of his enemies Then it is ratified by a reason taken from the power and vertue analysis 14 of his sacrifice If by that one offering which hee made on earth before his Ascension into heaven he hath perfected his for ever then he may well continue in heaven still at the right hand of GOD but c. Ergo. analysis 15 This opposition is confirmed by a divine testimony out of the Prophet Ieremie Where 1. An allegation of it 2. A ratiocination or reasoning thereupon In the allegation 1. The Author analysis 16 17. Then the matter analysis 18 From whence he deduces this reason concluding the efficacy of Christ's Priest-hood and sacrifice If remission of sins be fully procured and obtained by the one sacrifice of Christ in the New Testament once offered then there is no more oblation for sin but c. as appeareth by the testimony afore cited ergo the latter An exhortation to holinesse of life is deduced upon the former doctrine The former part of the Epistle hath beene doctrinall delivering many excellent poynts of doctrine concerning the person and offices of our Saviour Christ. In his Priest-hood he hath beene more ample because greatest controversies were moved about it The latter part of the Epistle is morall shewing what use we are to make of the former doctrine to Verse 20. cap. 13. In this exhortation 1. A generall proposition comprehending summarily in it all things belonging to a Christian à 19. to 32. 2. A particular unfolding of it In the generall proposition 1. The substance of the exhortation to 26. 2. The necessity of it à 26. to 32. In the substance 1. The foundation whereupon it is built 19.20 21. 2. The matter whereunto wee are exhorted The foundation whereupon it is built is the consideration of many singular benefits which wee reape by CHRIST they are in number three analysis 19 1. The opening of the Sanctuary of heaven to us which is illustrated 1. By the key whereby it is opened the bloud of Iesus 2. By the manner of entring into it not with feare and trembling quaking and shaking but with boldnesse 2. By the way that leadeth to that Sanctuary the sacred body analysis 20 of our Saviour Christ wherein he made satisfaction to the wrath of God for our sins Which is described 1. By a similitude 2. By the author and consecrator of that way 3. By the qualities of the way 3. It is illustrated by the guide and leader to conduct us in that way which is set forth by his office by his greatnesse by his superiority and authority The matter of the exhortation which is a generall drawing neere to God amplified by the manner of it not so much with the analysis 22 outward man as with the hid man of the heart not with a false but with a true heart 2. The particular duties or vertues wherewith we must draw neere to him which are foure 1. Faith 2. Hope 3. Love 4. Christian exercises for the preservation of love Of these he entreateth afterwards Of Faith Chap. 11. Of Hope Chap. 12. Of Love with the exercises thereof Chap. 13. Faith is illustrated 1. By the propriety thereof which is a full assurance 2. By an effect which it engendreth which is the comfort of a good conscience as they in the time of the Law were sprinckled with the bloud of beasts Exod. 24.8 So being justified by faith our hearts are sprinckled with the bloud of Christ whereby being purged from all our sins we are delivered from an evill accusing conscience and have peace with God The second vertue is hope the profession whereof is stoutly to analysis 23 be kept and maintained by us The which keeping is 1. Amplified by the efficient cause thereof which is the washing of us with the pure water of the Spirit whereby we are made fit to make and hold this profession 2. By the manner how it is to be kept without wavering 3. By a reason to excite us to the keeping of it taken from the nature of God the pillar on whom our hope leaneth If God bee faithfull that hath promised eternall life to us which wee hope for then let us keepe the profession of it but God is faithfull that hath promised eternall life to us which we hope for ergo let us keepe the profession of it The third is love whereunto we are to provoke one another 1. Love is commended to us 2. A breake-necke of love is removed analysis 24 V. 25. The vertue of love is amplified 1. By an antecedent that must goe before it the considering one of another and by a consequent that necessarily followeth love which is good workes The exercises for the preservation of love are two 1. A reverend estimation of Christian assemblies a notable analysis 25 nurse of love which is set forth by the contrary And from that he dissuadeth us by the example of some in his time which is to be avoided by us 2. A mutuall exhorting one of another whereunto he spurreth us by a consideration of the neerenesse of the day of judgment confirmed by their owne testimony If the day of Iudgement bee at hand wherein wee must give account how wee have behaved our selves in this present life what soules we have wonne by our diligent exhorting one of anothor and what we have lost by the neglect of that duty then let us carefully exhort one another But the first is true as you all see therefore let the latter be practised by us analysis 26 The necessity of the exhortation depending upon the wofull destruction of them that contemne it If they that despise this exhortation forsaking the fellowship of the faithfull and setting light by the blessed sacrifice of our High-Priest shall drinke deepely of the Cup of Gods vengeance then it behooveth us all to regard it but they c. Ergo. In this we have two things 1. A demonstration of their lamentable end Ver. 26.27 2. A confirmation of it In the demonstration of their lamentable end 1. Their sinne then their punishment Their sin is set forth 1. By the nature of it it is a willing sinning 2. By the time when
made and that immediately with his owne hands 2. Satan the enemy of mankinde did now but begin to peepe out of the window he was not as yet knowne Adam had no experience of him therefore it is like that GOD would bee mercifull to him that was first circumvented by him Iren. l. 3. c. 34.35 3. God cursed not Adam but the earth Gen. 3.17 he is none of those cursed ones to whom CHRIST shall say at the latter day ite maledicti c. 4. When Adam and Eve had sinned they covered themselves with figge leaves which are sharpe and pricking thereby declaring their true repentance as Chrysostome observeth 5. As God made them a promise of CHRIST to come the seed of the woman c. So it is most likely that they layd hold on that promise by the hand of Faith for they brought up their children in the exercises of Religion to offer sacrifice as a figure of the true Lamb that was to be sacrificed on the Crosse for the sinnes of the world Externall sacrifices of Religion have beene practised by all in the lappe and bosome of the Church from the beginning of the world Cain did not refuse to sacrifice he offered a sacrifice as his brother did they therefore that contemne the exercises of Religion that will not come to church offer up the sacrifice of prayse and prayer with the rest of their brethren are worse than Caine. 2. Here wee see that opus operatum is not sufficient It is not enough to doe a good worke which GOD requireth at our hands but wee must performe it in such a manner as the Lord requireth we must not only doe bonum but bono The Pharisee prayed in the Temple and the Publican prayed the prayer of the one was acceptable of the other abominable The Pharisees heard CHRIST preach and many of the common people heard him preach to the one it was the savour of life to life to the other of death unto death Simon Magus was baptised and gave up his name to CHRIST and Lydia was baptised the one sincerely the other in Hypocrisie Peter received the Passeover and Iudas received it to the one it was honey to the other poyson The Pharisees gave almes and Cornelius The one went up into remembrance before God the other did not So Cain sacrificed and Abel sacrificed yet GOD had respect to the one not to the other Therefore we had need to beware with what minde and affection we doe good things It is not enough to come to Church to professe CHRIST to heare Sermons to receive the Holy Communion to offer up the sacrifice of thankesgiving with the congregation but wee must doe these things with a sincere heart da mihi cor not for fashion sake to be well thought of among men to be counted devout and religious persons but we must doe them in faith to glorifie God withall Againe here it is apparent to us all that God hath a care of his Children even when they be dead hee will revenge their bloud and the injuries offered to them when they be gone He remembred what Amaleck had done to Israel many yeeres after the dogs licked up Iesabels bloud a good while after Naboth was slaine Hierusalem that killed the Prophets and stoned them that were sent unto her doth now drinke deepe of the cup of Gods vengeance Abel was dead his body raked up in the earth yet his bloud spake and God heard it he set a brand of his indignation on Cain for it therefore let us take heed how we offer any wrong to God's Saints especially how we imbrew our fingers in their bloud Though they be dead and no man living will follow the Law against us yet God will proceede as a just Iudge against us This should encourage us to serve such a loving and carefull Master as GOD is sleeping and waking living and dying he takes us under the wing of his protection VERSE 5. 1. A Narration of Enoch his translation with all the circumstances belonging to it 2. A confirmation of it Verse 6. That Abel was made famous by faith he hath shewed in the Verse going before Now he comes to Enoch who also by vertue of faith is renowned in all ages None can please God but by faith Enoch pleased God and in token thereof he was translated into heaven Therefore Enoch was justified by faith In his translation there are these branches 1. The cause of it which was faith 2. The end of it that he should not see death 3. An effect of it he was no more found 4. The author of it which was God 5. The reason why because he pleased God Enoch was adorned with many rare and excellent vertues hee walked not after the course of the world in the broad way that leadeth to destruction but in the streight path of Gods Commandements he was full of prayers of almes deeds of fastings yet his translation is adscribed to his faith The just man lives by faith Faith is the wing whereby wee must all flie into the kingdome of heaven Hee was taken from one place and put into another from earth and placed in heaven The end There is a time to be borne and a time to dye It is appointed to all men once to dye Enoch was a man yet hee dyed not hee had a birth day but no dying day Death is a separation of the soule from the body Enoch in soule and body was taken up together into heaven this was his priviledge he escaped the axe of death that cuts of all our heads For a proofe of it he was not found in any place here upon the earth It is like that as some sought for Elias when in a fierie charret he was taken up into heaven so some sought for Enoch but he was no where to be found a writ of non inventus was returned Who tooke him away not the Devill that as some write tooke away some of the Popes but GOD Himselfe tooke him away Why For hee pleased GOD for it is twise said of him Gen. 5.22 24. that he walked with God he was no man pleaser but God pleaser The translation of Enoch is an intricate question that hath exercised the heads of many Divines Some are of opinion that he was turned of a man into an Angell but God makes no such metamorphoses In the kingdome of heaven we shall be like Angels but not Angels The greatest part of the Hebrew Rabbins doe peremptorily avouch that Enoch dyed The Hebrew phrases imply death Enoch was taken away and they that dye are taken away Psal. 39. ult Iob 32. ult Ezek. 24. God hath taken away such a neighbour of ours 2. Aenenu he was not so Gen. 42.36 I but here the Spirit of GOD avoucheth in expresse words making a Commentary of that in Genesis that he did not see death and if he had dyed as other men Moses would have shut up his life with the same clause that he
saw all his sons slaine before his face by usurping Phocas and at the death of every one hee uttered these religious words justus es domine justum judicium tuum but he did not kill them himselfe In prophane histories sundry are recorded to have offered their Children as Agamemnon did Iphigenia though she were carryed away by Diana So did divers others among the heathen but these offered them to devills not to God and they did it not with such a divine resolution as Abraham did I but what say yee to Iephte he offered up his only daughter unlesse a Sonne be valued at an higher rate than a daughter So that he comes not behind Abraham Yes many degrees 1. Some collect out of the Hebrew words that he did not offer her up but let it be granted yet it is not worthy to bee compared with this of Abraham for he did it not with his owne hands and if hee did it was in a rash and preposterous zeale and his vow like Herods oath had better beene broken then kept he had not Gods warrant for it as Abraham had 2. In her the promises were not made as here in Isaac There only nature was tryed here faith was tryed and nature too An example that cannot bee pattern'd Iob lost seven sons and three daughters at a clap Abraham but one that was as much as Abrahams if not more Nothing neere 1. Iobs eye saw it not neither was he charged to kill them with his owne hands 2. In none of them were the promises made this was the principall shaker of Abrahams faith In what a perplexity thinke yee was Abraham when he tooke this journey about such a sorrowfull businesse as this was how might Sarah take on when shee missed her Sonne five or sixe daies and could not tell what was become of him nor her husband If Zipporah cryed bloudy husband to Moses for circumcising the foreskin of her Sonnes flesh how might Sarah have cryed ô bloudy ô cruell Husband that killest thine owne Son and mine too In what a pittifull case was Abraham when hee built the Altar couched the wood on it bound Isaac to it put to the fire and was stretching out of his hand to cut his throate If David kept such an howling for Absalom an ungracious child ô my Sonne Absalom my Son Absalom when he saw him not he was a wicked son a rebell a Traytor one that went about to put his father besides the saddle and to justle him out of his throne yet how lamented he for him how might Abraham be pierced in this time and cry ô my Sonne Isaac my Sonne Isaac my sweet Child the only staffe of mine old age my loving my dutifull and obedient Sonne beautified with so many glittering vertues the joy of the world to whom the promises are tyed must thou be killed and that by thine own father too must I be the butcher and kill thee this touched him to the quicke If the bowels of the harlot yerned within her when her child was to be divided by Solomons sword how did Abrahams bowels yerne within him when with his own sword he was to take away the life of his owne Sonne yea of his only Son This might wring teares from the eyes of us all Chrysostome hom 3. in 2 Cor. reports that when he preached of this story the people fell a weeping Gregory Nissen seeing a lively picture of this history could not passe by it without teares in truth it may worthily affect us all and let us make it our owne case it will cause us all to weepe Oh what a lamentable sight was this to see Abraham about the killing of his only Sonne that a father should bee put to this extremity to be the butcher of his Sonne his only Sonne upon whom depended the salvation of all the world you that be fathers though yee have many children are you willing to kill any of them your selves Surly no unles ye be unnaturall fathers Vpon a turbulent sedition in Thessalonica Theodosius in an anger tooke order that seven thousand should be put to death A Merchant in the City that had two Sonnes there put into the Calender of those that should be executed their good old father put up a supplication for his two sons the Souldiers pitying him told him they could not save both for then the Emperours number would not be fulfilled but they said they would spare one choose which hee would The poore father looking rufully on both could not tell which to chuse while he delayed both were slaine If God take away but one or two of our children we are in Rachels case we will admit no comfort God tooke all that Abraham had Abraham had but one Sonne whom hee loved deerely a vertuous a Religious Sonne of whose loines should descend the Messiah and SAVIOUR of the world yet hee offers him up because it is GODS Will as a burnt offering to the LORD Where is this faith this love now a dayes to bee found There are many Naboths few Abrahams GOD may take up that complaint against us which he doth against Eli. We honour our Children above God Though they lye sweare and blaspheme the name of God c. we cannot abide they should have any correction for it I had rather God should be dishonoured than my Child corrected If we will not sacrifice them spiritually how corporally as Abraham did Will we not correct them and will we kill them at Gods commandement He that loveth father or mother wife or children more than me is not worthy of me God gave us them and he can take them away at his pleasure and shall wee bee more wedded to them then to God My life saies Paul is not deare to me so I may fulfill my course with joy and shall any Child bee so deare to us as to pull us from God and heaven too our lives and owne soules must not bee deare to us so as we may glorifie God much lesse our Children As the Christians said when with weeping eyes they could not hold Paul from Ierusalem why then say they the will of the Lord be done so let us in all things Will God have our goods our children our lives the will of this blessed God be done The Lord gave c. blessed be his name We have had the admirable act performed by Abraham Now to the motive of it which was a certaine perswasion which he had of the resurrection His accounts being cast up after many consultations to and fro this was the totall summe the finall conclusion wherein he would rest Though I offer up my Sonne as a burnt offering to God yet he is able to raise him up again from the dead Of the ashes of one Phenix arises another Phenix and of the ashes of one Isaac shall rise another yea the same Isaac in substance that was before In whom all the nations of the earth shall be blessed therefore I will doe it
bitter thing Sweet in the committing bitter afterwards It stingeth us after the committing of it and makes us to weepe bitterly 1 It is bitter in the conscience when we come to a feeling of it then our hearts smite us for it as Davids did then it sets us on the racke 2 It is bitter in Gods judgements in this life Adultery is bitter when the pox comes and other loathsome diseases 3 It is bitter in the life to come if not repented when tormented in the lake burning with fire and brimstone Therefore let it be detested by us all Let a man offer us wormewood so soone as we taste of it wee will spit it out of our mouthes Sin is more bitter than wormewood therefore away with it Let us give no entertainment to it It is a point of wisdome Obstare principiis venienti occurrere morbo We must nip sin in the head at the beginning Though we cannot keepe it from being yet let us keepe it from springing up so soone as weeds grow in the Garden a good Gardener plucks them up so soone as diseases begin to grow on us we send to the Physitian So soone as there is an hole in the house we mend it even so let us suffer no root of bitternesse in the Spring Summer Autumne Winter to spring up among us let us cut it downe immediately Let not Popery spring up Atheisme Epicureisme any Sect or Schisme among us so soone as they put out their heads let us chop them off but such is our carelesse negligence and security we suffer sinne to grow so farre as that the weeds are higher than the corne among us This will be required at our hands A wonder it is to see how the branches of sin will spread themselves their word is a Canker Arianisme quickly inverted the whole world totus mundus ingemuit se subito factum esse Arrianum A little leaven leaveneth the whole lumpe One scabbed Sheepe If there be one Sectary it will make many Sectaries one Drunkard many Drunkards Therefore let us prevent it betimes Wee are loth that one man that hath the plague should come into the Town left it run over the whole Towne Sin is a dangerous plague-sore it will infect many yet we have no care to stop it we suffer it to run on but the soules of those many that through our negligence are defiled with it shall be required at our hands Therefore let us looke to it VERSE 16. THE other branch which is holinesse is set forth by the contrary Holinesse is in the body or in the minde one for the second Table another for the first For the former let there be no fornicatour but possesse your Vessels in holinesse and honour Eph. 5.3 We must not suffer others to bee fornicators Prophanus procul à phano one that is farre from the Temple and Seate of GOD that cares not for God for religion for the things promised by GOD. He prefers the trash of this world before the kingdome of heaven S. Chrys. expounds it 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 the threshold of an house 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 over the threshold of whose soule any bad thing may enter He doth illustrate it by one example which may be instar omnium whom he brings on the stage as a Glasse for all to looke in In whom consider 1. His prophane fact 2. The punishment of it Vers. 17. He made sale of it alienated it from himselfe 1 What he sold. 2. For what he sold it The birth-right was a spirituall thing therefore Iacob committed symony in buying of it So non emit he did not buy that which was none of his before sed redemit having a right to it already by the decree of God ab injusto possessore redemit sayes Aquinas Birthrights with all the appurtenances belonging to it which were many and excellent It is called birth-rights because it had many rights and priviledges as appurtenances 1 It carried with it honour and dignity Genesis 49.3 2 Chronicles 21.3 2 A double portion was tied to it Deut. 21.7 3 The first-borne were consecrated to the LORD they were his 4 Which was the principall it was a pledge of the love and covenant of the Lord and the first borne was a type of Christ the first begotten among many brethren Vnto the birth-right was annexed the kingdome of heaven Yet prophane Esau sold it away Gen. 25.32 For what What had he for it Not a peck of gold or a bushell of silver but a messe of pottage For one morsell of meat If hee had had many dainty dishes for it it had beene somewhat For one dish and that a base one too hee sold that which was better worth than all the meat in the world besides A prophane person is a belly-god he loves his belly above his soule earth above heaven Phil. 3.19 whereas Mat. 6.33 Heaven should beloved above all the treasures of the earth Fornication was esteemed by the Heathen a light sin or no sin at all In somuch as the Apostles in the Convocation held at Ierusalem were faine to make a Canon against it Saint Paul hath a large discourse against it 1 Cor. 6.9 The Scripture is vehement against it it excludeth fornicators out of the Kingdome of Heaven Whoremongers GOD will judge not Adulterers alone but any kinde of Whoremongers It is a sweet sinne but GOD hath provided sowre sawce for it therefore let it bee avoided by us all 1 It is peccatum maximè inexcusabile A Thiefe may say I had nothing to live upon I was constrained to steale A Fornicator cannot say lust was great in me I must needs have a whore for avoiding of fornication 1 Cor. 7.2 2 It is peccatum maximè erubescibile Gen. 38.23 3 It is maximè detrimentosum aufert omnia bona Fortunae Prov. 29.3 An example we have in the Prodigall Sonne Bona naturae it consumes the body Fornicatio quasi formae necatio Bona gratiae Hos. 4.11 A man that hath his heart on a Harlot cannot have it on GOD. If he said I have married a wife I cannot come much more will an adulterer say I have an whore I cannot come he cannot pray reade Scriptures heare Sermons to the profit and comfort of his soule it doth also take away from us the Kingdome of Heaven 1 Corinth 6.9 Wherefore let it bee avoided by us all If we will have no fornicatours among us let there be no drunkards among us for drunkennesse will pull on fornication Seldome shall ye have a common drunkard but he is a common fornicatour too If wee will expell fornication out of the Towne let us expell drunkennesse out of the Towne This is one effect of drinking wine then the eyes looke on strange women Prov. 23.33 it is a dangerous sin David the holiest man Salomon the wisest Sampson the strongest was overcome with it Therefore let us all stand on our watch and ward The wicked
people I have beene ample in this text heretofore I will now bury it in silence But Christ is the Mediatour of the Gospell the which hee hath established with his owne bloud The Heretiques called Melchisideciani made Melchizedec our Mediatour Epiphan contr haeret l. 2. tom 1. Some Papists will have all the Angels and Saints in heaven to bee our Mediatours together with Christ. Aquin. p. 3. q. 26. art 1. He freely confesseth that Christ is our Mediatour simpliciter perfectivè yet the Angels and Saints also must bee our Mediatours dispositivè ministerialiter They are much beholden to this distinction of principall and ministeriall some unskilfull physitions give one drinke or one medicine for all diseases so these men apply this distinction of principall and ministeriall to salve up all soares among them Christ is the Chiefe Head of the Church the Pope is a ministeriall head under him So Christ is the principall Mediatour Angels and Saints are ministeriall Yet if a woman should heare she had a Chiefe husband and a ministeriall husband she could hardly indure it 1 Tim. 2.5 One God one Mediatour they might as well say there is one Principall God but many ministeriall Gods under him as to say there is one Chiefe Mediatour and many ministeriall and he tels us who it is not 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 but 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 not 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 but 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 not 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 as it is of the feminine gender 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 but 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Hee alone and no other 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 The Mediatour betweene God and man must be both God and man hee must have aliquid simile Deo aliquid simile hominibus sayes Saint Aug. confess l. 10. c. 42. That hee may mediate betweene them both If he were onely man hee could not goe to GOD if hee were onely GOD he could not goe to man As for Angels they be neither God nor men therefore they cannot be our Mediatours As for the Saints in heaven they bee halfe men they have soules but as yet they have no bodies and they are not God therefore they cannot bee our Mediatours Nay properly to speake the Holy Ghost the third Person in the glorious Trinitie cannot be our Mediatour for though hee be God yet hee is not man much lesse can the Angels and Saints bee our Mediatours There is but one Mediatour of the new Covenant and that is Christ Iesus who being GOD above all blessed for ever vouchsafed likewise for our sakes to become man The Mediatour of the new Covenant hath established the Covenant with his blood It is Christ alone that by the bloud of hit Crosse hath set at peace all things in heaven and in earth Col. 1. Therefore hee is the onely Mediatour of the New Testament No Testament is of force without the death of the Testatour Let them proove that any dyed for us besides Christ and then wee will acknowledge other Mediatours As hee trode the wine presse alone so hee is Mediatour alone it is sacriledge to adjoyne others to him Therefore as he tooke the paines alone so let him have the honour alone Heaven indeed is opened by Christ but wee are sinners we shall not be admitted into it Yes for our sinnes are washed away in the bloud of Christ. Where 1. Sanguinis larga effusio 2. Effusi excellens utilitas The bloud that speaketh better then that of Abel Oecum 1. In the Greeke it is 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Erasmus reads it 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 so doth Oecum referre it to Abel not to his bloud 2 Hebr. 11.4 hee is said Yet to speake It comes all to one reckoning Saint Chrys. reads it 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 melius but it is 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 in the plurall number The bloud of Abel spake well in his kinde it is meete that sin should be avenged but this speakes better in his kinde to the joy and comfort of us all 1. Abel spake on earth this in heaven 2. That spake against Cain and Elias made request against Israel Rom. 11.2 This speakes for us all 3. That was the bloud of a meere man this is the bloud of him that was both God and man 4. That cryed murder murder my brother hath murdered mee this cries I have beene murthered and killed for my brethren 5. That did Tsagmah 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 clamare send forth an hideous cry this doth 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 speake sweetly to us that did cry after a terrible manner this doth speake after a more joyfull manner 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 more splendid more significant more sweete and comfortable A cry is fearefull and lamentable so is not a voice 6. Abels bloud had no power of cleansing this hath it washeth us from our sinnes This Saint Ambrose paints out in most lively colours Ille vindictam clamavit hic indulgentiam Ille peccatum fratris accusat hic peccatum mundi remisit Ille prodidit crimen hic texit as it is written Beati quorum tecta sunt peccata Ambr. de fuga saeculi c. 5. Blessed are they that are come to the sprinkling of his bloud 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 The vulgar reads it as if it were 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 adsanguinis aspersionem Hebr. 10.22 v. 19. Hebr. 9.13 Exod. 12.22 As the bloud of the lambe was sprinckled with a bunch of hysop on the doore posts of the Israelites and they escaped the destroying Angel so Christs bloud sprinkled on our consciences the devill that Abaddon hath nothing to doe with us Let the Papists glory of the bloud of Saint Thomas By the bloud of Saint Thomas which hee for thee did spend grant we may goe whither Thomas did ascend Let them magnifie the bloud of Saint Peter Saint Paul Saint Iames. Nay Let them magnifie the bloud of their Pseudomartyrs yet we will rejoyce onely in the bloud of Iesus wherewith we are washed from our sinnes By which we have an entrance into the most holy place O sweet Iesus that would dye for us The Master for the servant the Creator for the creature he that knew no sin for miserable sinners O the unmatchable love of Iesus that sheddest thy bloud for thine enemies Many and grievous are our sins moe in number than the hayres of our head as red as crimson and skarlet but Lord Iesus wash them away in the bloud of thy sprinkling and then I shall be found whiter than the snow that I may stand without trembling before thee at the dreadfull day of judgement Generosus animus magis ducitur quà m trahitur a good nature will sooner be moved with loving perswasions than drawne with threatnings GOD hath beene more gracious to us than to them They had the tart vinegar of Gods judgements we have the sweet oyle of his mercy they came to Moses that terrified them with the curse and malediction of the Law we are come to Iesus
able to encounter with the enemie Isaac waxed mighty in a strange country encreased and was exceeding great he had flockes of sheepe heards of cattle and a great houshold even so much as the Philistines had envie at him Iacob with a staffe passed over Iordane but returned with great substance God gave to Salomon that which hee asked not riches and honours so as among Kings there was none like him in all his dayes hee had 1400 charrets and 12000 horsemen hee gave silver in Ierusalem as stones and Ceders as wild figtrees Iob had 7000 sheepe 3000 Camels 500 yoke of Oxen 500 she Asses insomuch as he was the greatest man in all the East-Country Hester of a poore banished maide fatherlesse and motherlesse became a Queene Daniel was made the third man in the Kingdome hee plucked Ioseph out of prison and made him ruler of Egypt hee tooke David from the sheepe-coates and sent the Scepter of Israel into his hand All that the just man takes in hand shall prosper here S. Iohn wisheth that Gajus may prosper so we are if it stand with Gods good liking to wish to all our friends for then they have greatest opportunity to honour God and to doe good to others Indeede prosperity sometimes proves hurtfull Ease slayeth the foolish and the prosperity of fooles destroyeth them It is sayd a thousand shall fall at thy side and ten thousand at thy right hand that is as Saint Bernard interprets it a thousand fall in adversitie which is as the left had but ten thousand in prosperitie which is the right hand and as Galen observed plures occidit gula quam gladius surfetting and drunkennesse hath killed more than the sword In adversitie wee are humble in prosperitie wee are proud in adversitie we pray in prosperitie we play in adversitie we seeke God in prosperitie we forget God All the while that David was in persecution and in wars hee was a chaste man when hee came to take his ease and to walke idly on the roofe of his palace then he was caught in the snare of adultery Solomon was drowned in the Ocean of his prosperity Solus in divitiis fuit solus egregie corruit None swimme in such a Sea of riches and honour as he did and none suncke more egregiously than he did they stand upon slippery places and they slippe ere they be aware therefore wee had neede be suters to God especially to keepe us in prosperitie Yet if it hurt the fault is not in it nor in God that sent it but in our selves that abuse it as if a friend should give a man a brave and excellent sword and he should kill himselfe As for his estate he wisheth that he might prosper so for his body he wisheth that he may be in health which in it selfe is an invaluable jewell Sed carendo magis quam fruendo we know not how to prize it but when we want it 1. When a man is sicke he can doe nothing so well as in his health we cannot pray so well paine draweth us away we cannot reade we cannot goe to Church we cannot follow the workes of our calling so conveniently we cannot visite our friends as the Virgin Mary did Elizabeth 2. Sinne puls sicknesse upon us because all have sinned all are sicke at one time or other in some measure or other Behold hee whom thou lovest is sicke S. Augustine malleus haereticorum the hammer of heretiques was so bruised with the hammer of sicknesse that he could neither walke stand nor sit But God in mercy hath provided remedies for it learned and expert Physitians the vertue of sundrie hearbes and simples to restore us to health againe 3. A sicke man is a prisoner confined to his bed or house a man that hath his health is at liberty to goe where hee will yet in the Lord. 4. What is wealth without health Nec domus aut fundus non aeris acervus auri Aegroto domini deducunt corpore febres though thou hadst the riches of Croesus yet they could not rid thee of an Ague so displeasing is sickenesse so pleasing is health therefore if it bee the will of God let us wish it to our selves and to our friends too This is illustated a pari from the like in his soule thy soule prospereth well that growes up in the graces of the spirit so prosper thou in thy estate and in health of body here is a lively description of a happie man in this life a good outward estate mens sana in corpore sano a sound minde in a sound body The soule is the principall animus cuiusque est quisque the soule is the man the soule is the workman the body the toole wherewith he worketh the soule is a spirit the body a lumpe of flesh the body is from the earth the soule from heaven the body we have by mediate generation of our parents the soule by immediate infusion from God they are the fathers of our bodies but he is the Father of spirits the body is mortall and dyeth the soule immortall and liveth for ever the body when we be dead lyeth by the wals as a thing of no reckoning is put into the grave among wormes the soule is taken up by the Angels and carried into Abrahams bosome yet generally we are all for the body nothing for the soule that shall be well clothed that shall fare daintily lie softly We have no care to clothe our soules with the fine linnen of the Saints which is Christs righteousnesse to feede it with the bread of life that came from heaven to lay it one the soft bed of a sweet and excusing conscience If the body be sicke there is sending for the Physitian the soule may be sicke of the dropsie of covetousnesse of the swelling tumor of pride of the consumption of envie no seeking to the heavenly Physitian for the curing of it The body saith Chrysost. is not wholly to be neglected that thou maist have a good wagon for thy soule a good governor for thy ship a good souldier to fight for thee but thy soule is farre more to be respected Otherwise thou art like a man that sets forth his maide bravely and suffers his wife to goe basely What discretion is it to give all to the body nothing to the soule What pitty is it ancilliam reficere ac dominam interficere To fat the body and to kill the soule This is no charity but iniquity no mercie but cruelty no discretion but confusion above all let us care that our soules may prosper as did Gajus his soule VERSE 3. WE have had the entrance Now to the matter of the Epistle Where 1 there is the substance of it 2. The conclusion of it The substance hath two branches a Commendation an Admonition v. 9. He commends him for two vertues that glistered in him the one is Sincerity v.
299. our comfort thereby 299 Christs body a Tabernacle so is ours 310 311. Christ is the sole Mediatour 361. so long as Christ appeares in heaven for us our sinnes cannot appeare 369. Christs second comming notably described 376. Christs flesh called a vaile why 404. Christ more manifest to us than to those of old with the use of it 534 535 Christ his death a cruell death in three respects 541. hee suffered foure kinde of wayes ibid. None so spoken against as he 543 Christians All Christian souldiers especially Christian Ministers 6 7. Reasons why one Christian should be deare to another 28. how and wherein wee are Christs fellowes 67 wee are called Christians of Christ. 68. a Christians dignity 92 93. they should not feare death 95. they are the house of God 121 122. their dignitie 138 139. their dutie ibid. Christians must be simple not subtill 30â— cunning cruell Christians are like dogges that will bite before they barke 30â— they must be undefiled 302 303. as soone as we become Christians we must looke for afflictions 428. Christians must not be cowards 430 Church how a house or household may be called a Church 7.8.119 All true Churches agree in substance of Religion though not in ceremonie 328. the Arke a lively representation of the Church 334. the Churches protectors and protection how shaddowed out 335. the uses of it 335 336. the Church is Gods house 406. the Ministers are in some sort over it ibid. Vniversalitie no necessary note of the Church 451 452. the Church is compared to a mountaine 572. to a city 573. the Churches universality dignity and stabilily well handled 579 580 c. City the Church compared to a citie 573. Heaven is a city which how we have already see 574 Cloud Its properties applied to the faithfull 536 Comming Christs second comming notably described 376. the joy conceived by Christs comming 390 the differences of Christs commings ibid. the comming of Christs day is fearefull to the sinfull joyfull to the Saints 419 Compasse there are two compassers 539 Condemnation many things condemne a man 452 Conscience It is the soules register to keepe a note of all our sinnes 344. what can secure our consciences ibid. no outward thing can purge the conscience 345. the sting of conscience is grievous 356. there is a conscience in every man what it doth with its divers kindes 385 386. Ministers ought to have a good conscience 635 what a good consciencâ— is 635 636. divers definitions of the word 636. Wherein a Minister should examine his conscience 637. a good life is the meate of the conscience 644 Consideration the greatnesse of the word 116. it must goe before provocation 411 Constancie Christians must be constant 622 675. Foure impediments to constancie 677 678 Covetousnesse all a mans doings smell something of it 915 reasons against it 616 remedies against it ibid. a covetous man is never contented 7â—4 Countrey how sweete a mans owne country is to him 455 Abrahams forsaking it was a great triall ibid. we must not forsake it without a calling ibid 456. the world is not the Saints countrey 469 Creatures All Creatures are servants to Gods children 510 Cow a red cow in the sacrifice what it signifieth 354 a tipe of Christ. 355 D. DAy how the word to Day is taken 127. Festivall dayes warrantable 333 Dead Dead things and dead workes compared 357 Death good Christians should not feare death 95. there are three that have the power of death 1. God 2. Man 3. the Devill 108 Death is a Serpent without a sting 110. Death common to all men 372. 37â— the use of it ibi why the godly should die seeing Christ died for them 373. death is a bitter cuppe but sugared by Christ 374. two benefits come by death 374. after death comes judgement 375. an instance of sudden death 377. they are oft deepest in Gods bookes that are soonest taken away an instance of it 443. Death cannot hurt the godly it rather benefitteth them 4.65 yet the thought of it is bitter to some 469 happy they are that die in the faith 466 a patterne of our behaviour in death 486 487. Death a pretty story against the feare of death 574 Debts they are to be paid before we be too forward in the charges of sacrificing 37. there is little quiet in the honest debter ibid. wee must be marvellous carefull how wee come in debt for others ibid. what debt wee owe to our Ministers 38 Deceive Deceivers there are many 137. sinne deceiveth us many wayes ibid. Deliverance what it is and whom Christ delivereth 109. God doth deliver three wayes 434 Desperation we must beware of it 517 518 Despise Christ is despised two wayes 590 Devill why God suffers the devill to walke up and downe like a Lyon 109 Diligence wee cannot goe to heaven without diligence 231. to diligence we must adde perseverance 232 Diotrephes his name interpreted with the use of giving of names 997 998 Doctrine we must not looke for any mint of new doctrine 55 Doubt Christians must keepe a meane betweene doubting of their salvation and presuming 139 Draw Draw neere the vertues whereby we must draw neere to God 381. what this drawing neere is and how we must doe it 407. Christians must be no with-drawers except it be from the wicked 435 Drunkennesse it pulls on fornication 565 Dulnesse the causes of Dulnesse in hearing 203 E EArth man compared to earth 220 Education wherein childrens Education doth consist 668 Elect Election God hath his chosen among all 25 Enoch of his person and translation to heaven with many cirstances thereof 441 44â— c. Esau his Acts especially that of selling his 〈◊〉 right 564. his punishment 566 Erre Errours how Israel Erred 131 Evidence Faith is our Evidence and we must make much of it 431 Evill it is soone imitated 706 what we must doe that are compassed about with Evill men ibid. c. Examples they are more avayleable than precepts 17. we must make use of the Examples of old 134. if good then to be followed 179. Patternes how prevailent 233. wee must follow our Patterne in goodnesse 314. even in all good ibid. three Reasons of the prevailencie of Examples 536 537 Excommunication its definition 705. to be excommunicated is a fearefull condition ibid. Exhort we should mutually Exhort one another 136. Exhor if it be timely taken it will awaken us out of sinne 136 F FAlling whether every falling away be a sin against the Holy Ghost 215 216. the conditions of that falling away 216 Fame of both good and bad with their feete and wings 134. it is compared to a Shippe receiving all passengers 688 Father our Fathers must not bee a Rule for us alwayes to follow 127. foure speciall duties wee owe to our spirituall Fathers 629 630 Faith it is its property to apply God to our selves 11. A justifying Faith cannot be without love 15. unto Faith must bee annexed Hope 122. we must
he painted out Christ in lively colours sundry kinde of wayes this we are sure of he was a Physitian and greatly beloved too Luke the beloved Physitian saluteth you a Physitian for the body and the soule too which is more than ordinary Eusebius makes mention of one Theodotus a Bishop that was both Medicus Theologus a Physitian and a Divine too Paul sayes of one of them 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 who is sufficient for Divinity alone he must needs be a rare man that is sufficient for both These be they that send commendations to him whom he dignifies with this Title my Fellow-labourers or Fellow-workemen Some in the calling of Christianity some in the calling of the Ministry too Both are workes both are labours Nomen Christiani est nomen operis sayes S. Augustine and S. Paul sayes he that desires the office of a Bishop desires a worthy worke Here a common place of salutations doth not only salute us but inviteth us unto it In Greeke saluting is a kinde of imbracing 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 because whom we salute we embrace with the armes of love or at the least pretend it In Latine Salutare est salutem optare to salute is to wish health and prosperity to the parties whom we salute The Anabaptists are not onely unchristian but uncivill also to condemne salutations Indeed Elisha willed his man that if he met with any he should not salute him and CHRIST charges his Disciples to salute none by the way Those were in matters of extraordinary importance which required great expedition otherwise we may and ought to salute Angels salute The Lord is with thee thou valiant man sayes hee to Gideon hayle Mary freely beloved sayes Gabriel to the Blessed Virgin CHRIST would not have his Apostles to be so unmannerly to goe into an house and not to salute it he himselfe salutes after his resurrection peace be unto you Saul went forth to meet Samuel and saluted him Though Nabal was a churle and a foole too yet David would not deale so foolishly with him as not to salute him Thus shall you say for salutation There is a sweet eccho of salutations betweene Boaz and his reapers the Lord be with you sayes he the Lord blesse thee say they David saluted his souldiers The greatest thinke no scorne to salute the meanest I but whom must we salute All. We must love all pray for all even for our very enemies Now saluting is nothing else save an intimation of love a kind of praying and well wishing therefore we must salute all I but Saint Iohn gives us other counsell If any come to you and bring not this doctrine receive him not to house neither bid him God speed We must not vouchsafe him a 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 We must distinguish betweene gods enemies and our owne if they be notorious open professed adversaries to CHRIST as those were we ought not to afford them a kind salutation nay if an Angell from heaven should preach any other doctrine we should hold him accursed But if they be secret adversaries and unknowne it is not impiety to salute them Some are so rigid that they will not salute a stranger because they know not whereabout he goes 1. It is repugnant to charity Love thinketh not evill it believeth all things It is greater charity in things doubtfull to believe the best then the worst 2. As Aristotle being reproved for giving an almes to a wicked man answered 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 I had compassion of the man not of his manners so wee salute the man not his life we bid the man God speed not his actions But how are we to salute 1. For the externall manner by word of mouth or by writing Saint Paul omits salutations in never a one of his Epistles but in Rom. 16. he is most plentifull in them So is Ignatius Commendations are requisite in our letters if they bee not made commendations matters of course not greatly regarded 2. For the internall manner we must salute sincerely not hypocritically it must bee Saint Paul's haile not Iudas his haile Greete one another with an holy kisse They must be holy not unholy greetings The end of salutations is the preservation of love which by all good meanes had need to bee maintained by Christians and a demonstration of the respect we have one of another VERSE 25. THe last branch of the conclusion is a Valediction or farewell hee takes his leave with a short yet a sweet prayer where 1. There is the substance of it then the sealing of it In the substance 1. Res optata the thing wished or prayed for which is grace love mercy favour Grace must be Alpha and Omega the beginning and ending of every worke Saint Paul began with it and he ends with it 2. Cujus sit gratia whose grace it is of our Lord Iesus Christ which hath brought us into grace and love with God who before were his enemies and out of grace which hath graciously redeemed us from sinne death hell and damnation and hath opened to us the doores of the kingdome of heaven 3. Cui optatur to whom it is wished not to Philemon alone but to all that were with him Be with your spirit Man consists of two parts a soule and a body here by a Synecdoche melior pars pro toto the better part is put for the whole be with your spirit .i. with you The grace of CHRIST is to be preferred before the grace of all earthly Kings and Princes 1. Their grace is mutable to day in grace to morrow out of grace As Haman was with Ahasucrus and Belisarius with Iustinian CHRIST is not mutable 2. They dye CHRIST lives for ever CHRIST lives for ever the grace of our Lord Iesus Christ be with us all Then he seales his prayer with Amen Nec Graecum est nec Latinum sayes Aug. it is neither a Greek word nor a Latine but an Hebrew word mansit non interpretatum and by the providence of God remaines in all tongues uninterpreted ne vilesceret nudatum least haply being unfolded it should bee lesse esteemed as Hallelujah Hosanna c. It is particula confirmantis a particle of confirmation as Saint Ambrose well observeth So be it So be it The Lord grant it may be so It must in a fervent zeale be the shutting up of all our prayers It is doubled by the people when Ezra praysed the Lord the great God all the people answered Amen Amen with lifting up their hands and no doubt their heart too As the Church sayes we will lift up our hearts with our hands to God in the heavens If the hand be lifted up without the heart it is an hypocriticall Amen and unacceptable unto God The end of this Commentary A COMMENTARY VPON THE EPISTLE OF St PAUL to the Hebrews FIRST the inscription of the
any thing away from CHRIST we rob Him our soules and bodies are Christs therefore let us not keepe them away from Him but consecrate them wholly to him 2 We are Heires by Him the poorest man that beleeves in Christ is an Heire though he have scant a place to hide his head in nor a good meales meat all the week long Christ Himselfe was Heire of all when He breathed on the Earth yet He was hungry thirsty had no money in His purse when the receivers of tribute came He had not an house to dwell in then He had a right to all though He had fruition of little So is it with us Men are wont to make much of them that be Heires to great Personages the godly are Heires not of Men but of God not of transitory Lordships or fading Kingdomes in this world but of a Kingdome that cannot be shaken in the world to come make much of them If we see the Heire of a Noble man we reverence him especially if he be the Kings Heire Good Christians are the Heires of the King of Kings therefore have them in high price and estimation but the world knowes not these Heires therefore she makes no reckoning of them If the Kings Sonne should come to a towne in a beggars weede no man would regard him no more doe they the heires of God because many of them doe not flourish in pompe and honour and wealth as others doe yet let not that discourage them GOD knowes them the Angels know them and account them their brethren and CHRIST will know us at the day of judgement when he shall say to many that were gay-fellowes here I know you not let that be a sufficient comfort to us 2. Arg. He that made the world is God CHRIST made the world Ergo. CHRIST was not made hee was a maker The ages the times themselves which have beene from the beginning The world continues from age to age therefore the ages are put for the world Hebr. 11.3 The world was made by CHRIST not as by an instrument or an inferiour but as an equall a workeman of equall power with the Father 1. The world is of Gods making therefore it is to be highly esteemed of us The Tabernacle was of Bezaleels making that was furnished with all skill and wisedome therefore the more regarded by the Israelites the Temple was of Salomons making the wisest man that ever was therefore in that respect more honoured by the Iewes A picture of Apelles making would be in great request The world is the glorious worke-man-ship of God Almighty therefore to be admired of us all If a stranger be in a boat on the Thames he cannot but wonder at the brave buildings that be scituate on it shall we passe through this famous frame and superexcellent building of this world set up by God himselfe and not wonder at the wisedome power and goodnesse of God that made it Wee see what a goodly coate the earth hath Salomon in all his royalty was not so clothed as it we see the Sunne in the firmament the Moone the Starres GOD Almighty his Candles birds of the ayre beasts of the field fishes of the Sea the admirable worke of our owne bodies yet they doe not make us almost to thinke of GOD. The Gentiles had no booke but this to looke upon yet it left them without excuse Let us all behold GOD even in the creation of the world 2. Though the world be a worthy worke and that of GODS making yet let us not admire it too much as there was a time when it was set up so there is a time when it shall be pulled downe The Disciples stood gazing on the Temple wondring at the workemanship of it but CHRIST told them that one stone should not be left upon another So the time shall come as Saint Peter speaketh when the whole world shall passe away with a noise the elements melt like fire therefore let us not be too much in love with this world Let us lay up treasure especially in the heavenly Ierusalem that abideth for ever This world is but an Inne wherein we take up a nights lodging If thou commest to an Inne be it never so faire wilt thou alwayes continue there Nay thou wilt leave the Inne and make hast to thy house though it bee nothing so beautifull as the Inne Remember that this world is but an Inne be it never so goodly a piece of worke hasten to that house that is made without hands eternall in the heavens Plato sayd that the world had a beginning but should have no ending that is confuted by Aristotle his Scholler If it had a beginning it must have an end too that cannot be avoyded Therefore he to make it eternall would have it to be without both wherein he bewrayed his ignorance of God and his word 3. All things in the world were made by CHRIST without him nothing was made he is the first begotten of every creature whether principalities or powers c. The Angels were made by him and we men are made by him he is the maker of all things in the world we are all his creatures therefore we are bound to glorifie him especially we men for whom all things are made Men are wont to say of a Noble man or Gentle man by whom they have ascended to great wealth such a one was my maker I am bound to love him I owe him all duty CHRIST is thy maker hee fashioned thee in thy mothers belly hee put into thee the breath of life in him thou livest moovest and hast thy being therefore thou art bound to doe him all the service thou canst Daniel reproved that great King that he forgate the God in whose hand his breath consisted we have all breath by God yet we forget him The Devill is our marrer and undoer CHRIST is our maker yet a number serve the Devill more than him CHRIST made thy mouth therefore praise him with it raile not on him and his Ministers with that mouth which he made he made thy eyes therefore looke up to heaven with them looke not on faire Women with them to lust after them CHRIST made thy feet therefore goe not to the Ale-house with them till thou be past witte and honesty too but goe to the house of God with them for the salvation of thy soule c. VERSE 3. THe former might seeme by participation and similitude to be adscribed to Christians we are the Sonnes of GOD and heyres of GOD you are the light of the world sayes CHRIST Therefore here hee ascendeth higher shewing that CHRIST is of the same nature and essence with GOD as the brightnesse of the Sunne is of the same essence with the Sunne and as the brightnesse proceedeth from the Sun so Christ is of the same essence with the Father and proceedeth from the Father as the brightnesse from the Sunne he is lux de luce and as
we know the Sunne by his brightnesse so the Father by Christ. And the expresse image of his person The former did shew that CHRIST was of the same nature with the Father but this that he further resembleth the person of the Father every Sonne is of the same nature and essence that his Father is of but every Sonne is not like the person of his Father in stature countenance voice gesture c. Whereas there is nothing in the person of the father but it is expressed in lively colours in CHRIST not a painted forme but an engraven forme As if a mans picture were taken in brasse or Waxe all the lineaments of his face hands and the rest of the parts of the body might evidently be seene in it he that beholdeth the one beholdeth the other Col. 1.15 Io. 14.9 the eternity of the God-head his wisedome power justice and goodnesse may be seene in CHRIST This is the third argument to prove the deity of CHRIST and it is drawne from the identity of the divine essence Hee that is the brightnesse of Gods glory and engraven forme of his person is GOD but CHRIST is the brightnesse of GODS glory and engraven forme of his person Ergo He shewes him in the fourth place to be God by the worke of preservation He that beareth up the world by the mighty power of his providence is God Exod. 15.13 Isai. 46.3 Deut. 1.31 Cap. 32. v. 11. but Christ beareth up the world by the power of his providence Ergo hee beareth it up else it would fall Some say that 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 is put for 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 ruling all things Yet the metaphor is significant Christ beareth up all things in heaven and earth There were two pillars that bere up the house where Sampson played and the Philistims were assembled together but Christ is the only pillar that beareth up the house of the world The Poets write much of one Atlas that bore up the heavens with his shoulders but our Saviour Christ is the true Atlas that beareth up heaven and earth As he made the world so he beares up the world and keepeth it up from falling If it were not for him the Sunne Moone Stars and all the host of heaven would fall to the ground if it were not for him the birds of the ayre the fishes of the Sea the beasts of the field would drop away in a moment the earth would sinke downe under our feet the Sea would overflow his bankes and drowne us all Our Saviour Christ beares up all in regard of their nature he beareth up the Devils themselves and all his instruments in the world he does not beare them out in their wickednesse but hee beareth up their essence In him all live breath and have their being But more particularly in love and mercy he beareth up his children and the members of Christ as a father beareth his Sonne and taketh him up into his armes so doth he those whom he hath adopted in Christ Nay as a mother beareth the infant so doth he us as an Eagle fluttereth about her young ones so the Lord beareth us on his wings This may bee a singular comfort to us all wheresoever we be on the water or on the land in the day or night though we be among the thickest of our enemies nay among Devills yet the Lord Iesus beareth us in his hands and none can take us out of his hands This should cause us all to stand in aw of him to be afraid to displease him Will any be so madde as to make holes in the ship that beareth them Will any hew downe the pillars that beare up the house Shall a child scratch out the eyes of the nurse that beareth him Our Saviour Christ beares us up all therfore let us not like rebels fight against him by our sinnes let us please him all that we can by whom wee are borne up They of Tyre and Sydon sought Herods favour because their land was nourished by him all men throughout the wide compasse of the world are nourished by our Saviour Christ. The breath would quickly be out of the nostrills of us all if it were not for him Kings Princes Noblemen Gentlemen Merchants Clothiers Rich and Poore depend upon him if he take away his hand we are all gone Therefore let us serve him with all our might that beareth us up with his mighty word It is not our riches our Silver and Gold our Sheep and Oxen that can beare us up then the rich man would never have dyed It is Christ that upholdeth us all Let us all therefore feare and reverence him wee especially that be his Ministers of whom he hath such a fatherly care being the watchman and keeper Let us above all others glorifie this GOD that beareth us up by the hand of his power and mercy The fifth argument to prove the deity of Christ is drawn from the worke of redemption He that hath purged us from our sins is God But Christ c. This is spoken of whole Christ His humanity was the instrumentall cause of this purgation his deity the efficient We are purged by the word as by an instrument applying this to us and by the Sacrament of Baptisme sealing it up in our hearts Ephes. 5.26 but by the bloud of Christ Meritoriè Acts 20.28 by the oblation of his owne body and the shedding of his owne bloud not by an Angell not by the co-operation of our merits with himselfe Not of His owne for He knew no sin but ours that are bred borne and brought up in sin of all our sinnes He hath not left one unpurged Not by our selves nor by Angels Here the slie and nice distinction of the Iesuits is taken away which they invented of late to make us beleeve that by the Doctrine of Merits they derogate nothing from the glory of CHRIST Indeed they say that we may make satisfaction for sin and merit Heaven yet it is not we that doe it but Christ by us not our workes simply in themselves but as dyed in the bloud of CHRIST Our merits are Christs merits and therefore they may deserve Heaven I but Christ hath purged our sins by Himselfe not by our selves he hath done it by his owne bloud immediately not mediately by our workes dyed in His bloud therefore that is a meere delusion to mock the World withall This is a singular benefit that we receive from Christ a purgation from all our sins Sin is an heavie load and importable burthen a man had better have a mountaine than one sin hang on Him Hence it is that they cry O ye hils fall on us In what a pittifull taking was Iudas when he felt the horrour of his sin not purged by the Lord Iesus How did he houle and cry I have sinned and at length tooke a rope and hanged himselfe There is no torment to the torment of sin this is in a manner the only hell
though we be never so rich have never so many bags of gold and silver lye on beds of downe have never so many friends and Physitions about us yet if the worme of conscience lye gnawing on us for our sins our murders adulteries drunkennesse c. That we have no hope that Christ died for them in what miserable case are we The Hypocrite would give 1000. Rams 10000. Rivers of Oile the fruit of his body for his soule as a man that is dangerously sick would give any thing for health so a man that is oppressed with the burthen of his sins would give any thing that they were removed Now CHRIST IESUS alone hath purged us from our sins Apply this purgation to thy selfe by the hand of a true and a lively faith and then thou art a happy man if CHRIST had not purged us from sin we had fried in hell for ever Therefore let us magnifie the Lambe that was killed for us and give prayses to him for ever Worthy is the Lambe who hath purged us from our sinnes to receive power and riches and wisdome and strength and honour and glory and blessing Againe hath Christ purged us from our sinnes and shall we tumble in them Hath the Physitian purged thy body and made thee whole and wilt thou by ill diet make thy selfe sick Christ the heavenly Physitian hath purged us from sin that made us sick to death and shall we run into sin againe O that men would effectually consider of this great benefit the purging of our sins by Christ Who hath purged us not an Angell but the Son of God with what hath He purged us not with the bloud of Martyrs but with His owne bloud to what end hath He purged us not that like swine we should still wallow in the myre of our sinnes but that we should be an holy Nation a royall Priest-hood a peculiar people to Himselfe zealous of good workes Therefore as CHRIST hath purged us from our sins so let us hurle away our sins and have nothing to doe with them least we crucifie againe the Lord of life That proverb is knowne to us all the Hogge to the myre a Hogge is washed cleane and faire he runs into the myre againe what a filthy sight is that So it is for one whom Christ hath purged from sin to returne to them againe a Dogge to his vomit Who can abide to see a Dogge take up that which he hath cast out of his belly and a loathsome sight it is to see men daily yea hourely to take up the Vomit of their old sins againe How hath Christ purged us from sin when as sin still remaineth in us all If we say we have no sin we deceave our selvs c. The answer is easie there is in sin materia forma the matter still remaines to exercise us withall but the guilt that is the forme of sin which gave an esse to it that is taken away by Christ. In so much as we may say death where is thy sting hell where is thy victory the strength of death is sin but thankes be to God which giveth us the victory through our Lord Iesus Christ. The sixth and last Argument to prove the deity of Christ is taken from His exaltation which is fitly inferred upon the former humiliation He that sitteth on the right hand of the Majesty on high is GOD but CHRIST sitteth on the right hand of the Majesty on high Ergo. He doth not say standeth that belongs to Servants and inferiors but he sitteth Kings Senatours Iudges sit when they heare causes He sits not at the commandement or appointment of another but of Himselfe He knowes His place and takes it not at the left hand but which is higher at the right hand His fathers equall Regia majestas the Kings Majesty is more magnificent then to say the King Prov. 25.27 Scrutator majestatis opprimetur à gloria Heb. 8.1 We have such an High Priest who is set on the right hand of the throne of the Majesty in the heavens Christ could not purge our sinnes but by dying He was faine to shed His bloud and to dye for us yet He rose againe ascended into Heaven and fitteth on the right hand of the Majesty on high Out of this we have two notable comforts 1 If Christ sitteth above in the highest places then he beholdeth all things here below A man that is upon the top of some high Tower may see farre and Christ being in the high Steeple and Tower of Heaven can see all things on the earth He that is upon the top of an high Tower may see men but he cannot discerne who they bee Christ sees them and discernes them too If the wicked bee laying of plots and snares against His Children Christ being in Heaven sees them and in due time will overthrow them and He that sitteth in Heaven laugheth them to scorne This is a singular comfort that our Head King and defender is in Heaven and hath equall Power Glory and Majesty with God If thou hast a friend in the Court that sits daily by the King and is in favour with him wilt thou care for any in England we have a friend that siteth on the right hand of God and hath all power in Heaven and earth therefore let us feare nothing he will keepe us none shall doe us any harme but it shall all turne to our good in the end 2 As Christ sitteth in the heavens so we shall one day sit there with Him Many shall come from the East and from the West and from the North and from the South and shall sit downe in the Kingdome of God Yee shall sit on the twelve Seates and Iudge the twelve Tribes of Israel Which is not spoken of all the Apostles for Iudas never sate there nor yet of the Apostles onely but of all Christians Know yee not that wee shall judge the World wee shall one day sit in Heavenly places with Christ wee sit there already in our head but we shall likewise sit there in our owne persons with our head Let this comfort us against all the calamities of this life here the children of God are oftentimes made the wickeds footstooles they sit on them and tread on them no reckoning is made of a godly man A rich man that is a common drunkard and whore-master shall be more esteemed of by many then a godly poore man Here they sit as forlorne persons none regards them Many times they sit weeping and wayling for their sinnes for their children for crosses in goods in bodies in good name the wicked deriding them jesting at them making songs of them in the Ale-houses but let this comfort us against them all how contemptible soever we sit here wee shall sit with CHRIST IESUS though not in that degree of glory yet in the same kingdome of glory with him for ever VERSE 4. THe Iewes in generall were bitter enemies to Christ
So the graces of the spirit clense us from many sinnes which are the corruptions of the soule 6. Oyle swims aloft above all other things it will have the preeminence above all liquid things So the oyle of the Spirit carries us aloft makes us to have our conversation in heaven 7. Oyle makes the lampe to burne the five foolish Virgins went to buy oyle for their lamps So the oyle of the Spirit makes us to continue burning in zeale and all good workes 8. Oyle makes a man chearefull he hath given him oyle to make him a cheerefull countenance when men would looke cheerefully they annoint their faces with oyle So the graces of the spirit infuse unspeakable cheerfulnesse into the faithfull for this cause it is called the oyle of gladnesse none so merry none so cheerfull as they that bee anoynted with this oyle There was great joy in Samaria when this oyle came to the City when the Gospell of Christ was planted among them The Iaylor rejoyced with all his household that by Saint Pauls Preaching he believed in God the Christians in the Primitive Church being for the most part poore folke eate their meate with gladnesse and singlenesse of heart praising God This oyle makes us exceeding cheerefull in all estates and conditions Sometimes indeed we have cause of weeping for our selves and others Saint Peter wept bitterly for his denyall of Christ. There be some of whom I tell you weeping yet this cheerfull oyle of the Spirit comforts us in the middest of all calamities whatsoever in Sicknesse poverty in the losse of goods and friends too yea in the houre of death it selfe David was in a pittifull taking the City was burnt wherein he was his wives taken prisoners the people ready to stone him yet having this oyle in him he was of a cheerefull heart It is said of him yet David comforted himselfe in the Lord his God Some are afrayd to become strict livers because they suppose there is no mirth in that way Christians must be ever weeping with Heraclitus they may not goe to the Taverns and Ale-houses they may not bee dancing skipping and rejoycing as other men yes verily they that be right Christians anointed with this oyle of the Spirit are the merriest men in the world they may in some respect though not as he did be alwayes laughing with Democritus There is no peace saith God to the wicked if no peace then no true joy they may be merry in their cups as Belshazzar was but the soundest mirth is among the godly that are anointed with this oyle of gladnesse Come Warre peace health sicknesse death life they are merry in the Lord ready to sing as the Swanne doth at the sight of death What a joyfull man was Saint Paul when he was in the Lions mouth at Rome I am now ready to be offered henceforth there is laid up for me a Crowne of righteousnesse Therefore let us intreat the Lord to anoint us with this oyle of gladnesse it surpasseth all the joy and mirth in the world All the faithfull have some of this oyle but Christ is anointed with it above us all Semper excipio Platonem said hee So when we talke of rare and excellent men we must say we alwayes except our Saviour Christ. Noah was a famous man Abraham a notable man Moses David Salomon were of great renowne Peter Paul Thomas were adorned with singular graces yet Christ is many degrees above them As he sayes of a good huswife many women have done valiantly but thou surmountest them all So though many of GODS children were beautified with the oyle of the spirit yet CHRIST surmounts them all he is annointed above his fellowes they were as starres he as the Sunne Therefore let us all doe reverence to him we are Saints but he is Sanctus Sanctorum and of his fulnesse we all receive The principall scope of the place is this CHRIST is above all above all men above all Angels above all creatures whatsoever Which must needs bee a pillar of singular comfort for us to leane upon that the King and protectour of the Church is the high mighty and eternall God all stoope to him Let Satan spew out the Sea of his malice against us let his instruments rage never so much let the cruell and bloud thirstie Iesuits be continually plotting against us as out of all question they are never idle yet let us not be dismayed CHRIST our head and keeper is above all he hath all power in heaven and earth hee sits in the high tower of heaven sees all their doings and laughs them to scorne This doctrine concerning the deity of CHRIST in the pressing whereof the Holy Ghost is so large and ample is not lightly to bee passed over let us all apply it to our owne hearts that it may bee a bultwarke to us in the time of need that seeing he is God blessed above all for ever and ever so we may boldly put our trust in him in this world count our selves safe under the shadow of his wings and reigne with him in the world to come VERSE 10. AN other Argument from the Creation of the world Christ is the maker of heaven and earth therefore GOD Ier 10.11 Psalme 102.25 This Psalme intreateth of the deliverance of the Church out of captivity in Babylon of the re-edifying of the Temple and the repairing of the Walls of Ierusalem which is further to bee applyed to our deliverance from sinne to the building up of the Walls and Temple of the Church whereupon the Psalmist converteth his speech to CHRIST the true instaurator of the Church Lord to whom all Creatures are subject as servants to their LORD In the beginning therefore CHRIST was before that beginning Io. 1.1 Before Abraham was I am Io. 8.58 CHRIST is the beginning of the world who was before it had a beginning Layd the foundation of the earth made it firme sure and solid so as it cannot be moved contrary to those Philosophers that are of opinion that the heavens stand still and the earth moveth though it cannot be discerned with the eye And the heavens i. all the heavens the firmament and the ayre are the workes of thy hands it is a metaphor borrowed from Carpenters and Masons else God hath no hands CHRIST in setting up the building of the world observed an other order then earthly Artificers When they goe about to build they lay the foundation first and set on the roofe afterwards for they cannot build otherwise but this celestiall builder made the roofe first and the foundation afterwards first he spread forth the heavens as the roofe and afterwards laid the foundation of the earth which was a lively demonstration of his unspeakable power Heaven and earth is the workemanship of CHRIST the high and eternall God In that respect it should be admired by us all if thou haddest a picture of Apelles making that famous and renowned Painter wouldest
thou not often looke upon it The world is the admirable picture of God Almighty in whom the treasure of all wisedome is hidde therefore let us behold it with admiration If the Tabernacle were now to bee seene which was of Aholiabs and Bezaleels making or if the goodly Temple that was of Salomons setting up were now to bee seene we would runne and ride many a mile to take a view of it The frame of the world set up by the wise high and eternall God surpasses them all yet we goe through it we looke upon it and it never carries us to the contemplation of the wisedome and power of GOD. The reason is because it is so common and ordinary a sight They that come first to London and looke on Pauls and Westminster upon the faire Tombes and costly ornaments that be in them are ravished with the sight of them but if they have beene there long they passe by them and regard them not So is it with us because we see the Sunne Moone and Stars the glorious curtaine of the heaven the birds of the ayre fishes of the Sea beasts of the field the goodly coate of the earth dayly which is better arrayed than Salomon was in all his royaltie because these are common they are not esteemed of us Let us remember they be the handy worke of God a glasse wherein we behold the everlasting God-head and in that respect let us view diligently and bee brought to the knowledge the feare and love of God by it that hath made all these things for our sakes VERSE 11. AS CHRIST had no beginning so he shall have no ending The heavens shall decay but not he Thus CHRIST is eternall without beginning and ending who as he is the beginning of the world being before it had a beginning So hee is the end of it who shall continue when it hath an end 2. He is immutable They are young and old so is not Christ he remaines alwayes in the same estate and condition All garments in the world in the end waxe old Deut. 29.5 So the whole fabricke of the world there is not that cleerenesse of light in the Sunne and Moone that there was not that force and strength in the Starres the earth is not so lusty and lively Old things are not wont to be had in any price or estimation who cares for an old paire of shooes that bee not worth the taking up Who regards an old Coate that hath no strength in it but is ready to be torne in pieces Who will give much for an old house the timber whereof is rotten and it is ready to fall on his head Now is the last age of the world it hath continued many thousand yeeres it is now as an old house an old garment that cannot last long therefore let us not be too much in love with it There was some reason why in former times when this building was new and strong when the coate and garment of the world was fresh faire and of good durance that men should set their affections on it but now when the beauty and strength of it is gone why should we be enamoured with it Let us use it as if we used it not and let us long for that day when both the heavens and the earth and we our selves likewise shall be changed and be translated with CHRIST into the kingdome of glory the heavens are most fitly resembled to a garment Observe the similitude and dissimilitude 1. A garment covers a man So doe the heavens 2. The substance of a garment must be before as Silke Velvet Cloth else you can make no garment but CHRIST made the heavens of nothing 3. A garment must have a forme or fashion So has this an excellent one 4. A garment stands in need of mending we need be at no cost nor labour in mending of this garment but CHRIST by the power of his providence upholds it VERSE 12. NOw this vesture of the heavens is spread abroad and cast as a mantle about us then it shall be folded up Esay 34.4 And all the host of Heaven shall be dissolved and the heavens shall be rolled together as a scrole and all their host shal fall down as the leafe falleth from off the Vine and as a falling figge from the figge-tree but CHRIST yesterday and to day the same for ever there is not a shadow of turning in Him He is the same both in respect of His essence and promise Properly to speake CHRIST hath no yeeres In the first or fortieth yeare of such a Kings reigne but CHRIST reigneth without yeares This is spoken onely for our capacity Such a King reignes so many yeeres and in the end hee dyes but Christs yeeres never faile The world it shall be changed Plato lighting on the bookes of Moses affirmed that it had a beginning but would not grant it should have an ending which opinion of his Aristotle confuteth for Omne genitum est corruptibile Democritus Empedocles and Heraclitus held that it had a beginning and shall have an ending yea some of them did speake of two destructions of the world the one by water the other by fire There shall not be consumptio but mutatio renovatio mundi 1 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 praeteribunt Marc. 13.31 Non peribunt 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 transit 1 Cor. 7.31 Non interit 2 Figura mundi non natura 1 Cor. 7.31 the fashion of this world passeth away 3 As the old world perished by water so shall the new by fire 2 Pet. 3.6 but the substance of that perished not no more of this 4. It shall be delivered onely from corruption for the which it sigheth 5 There shall be new heavens and earth 2 Pet. 3.13 Apo. 21.1 6 As our bodies shall not perish but be changed of corruptible made incorruptible 1 Cor. 15. And as it is in the little world of mans body so it is in the great world Vid. Aug. lib. 20. de civ Dei cap. 14. 16. CHRIST remaines ever without any change or alteration either in respect of His promise or essence which may cause us both to put our trust in Him to believe whatsoever He hath sayd and to depend on Him as a strong and unmoveable pillar Kings and Princes dye our friends dye our fathers and mothers that were our stayes are taken out of the world but CHRIST the King and protectour of the Church continues for ever King Henry the eight is dead who banished the Pope out of England That worthy Prince Edward another Iosiah and favourer of the Gospell is dead Queene Elizabeth that famous Queene the wonder of the world while she lived a carefull and loving nursing mother to the Gospell is dead King Iames of Blessed memory a great Patron of the Church a just and a peacefull Prince is dead Yet CHRIST lives still His yeares faile not and He will alwayes provide for his Church and children When we heare any ill
crany to escape by but we shall find none he makes them Iudges I appeale to your owne selves Iudge you He doth not say if we contemne secretly or openly but if we neglect The carelesse neglect of the Gospell shall pull damnation on us He doth not say so great a word as before but so great salvation A glorious and comfortable title which cannot be ascribed to the law that killeth it doth not save Saint Paul calls the law a killing letter the ministration of death and of condemnation but the Gospell sayes It is the word of salvation Act. 13.26 The power of GOD to salvation Rom. 1.16 So that they which contemne it contemne their owne salvation So great as can not be expressed by the tongue of men and Angels wrought by so great a Saviour Tit. 2.13 So great as eye hath not seene eare heard neither entred into the heart of man to conceive not a saving of us from our enemies in this world but of soule and body from the Devill death and damnation in the world to come Great also in eternitie and durance for it shall never have end The greatnes of this salvation is amplified three kind of wayes 1. By the first Preacher and divulger of it 2. By those worthy instruments that succeeded him 3. By the miracles wherewith it was graced That which wee heare is salvation a matter of great weight and singular importance therefore let us not neglect it If a man lye in a deepe pit ready to be drowned and one come to him offering him his hand to pull him out will he not listen to him The preaching of the word is Gods hand to pull us out of the pit of hell and shall wee neglect it If a man tell thee of a Lord-ship which thou mayest have for a little money wilt thou not give him the hearing We bring you tidings not of an earthly Lordship but of an everlasting kingdome which you may have without Gold and without Silver only reaching out the hand of faith to apprehend it and shall we turne away our eares and not regard it How shall wee escape if wee neglect so great salvation When men are at a play they will be attentive and the preaching of the word whereby we may be saved in the life to come is had in small estimation What a lamentable thing is this This must needs pull the wrath of GOD on us Wee count it a small matter to neglect the Word of GOD yet they that doe it shall hardly escape the vengeance of GOD how shall they escape sayes the Apostle Certainly with great difficultie therefore let us be diligent hearers of it The threatnings of Angels if despised were severely punished and shall not the threatnings of the Sonne of GOD in the ministrie of the Word The Preachers in the name of CHRIST thunder out GODS judgements against swearing profanations c. A number heare them and are no more moved than the stones in the wall but GOD will meet with such they shall hardly escape GOD will one way or other make them feele the smart of his heavy hand there is no way of escaping for them Therefore let us with reverence tremble at the word Which at the first began Having taken a beginning to be preached by the LORD which brought it first out of the bosome of his Father he did not introduce it into this world by stealth secretly as heresies and phantasies are wont to be but openly Christ alwayes taught in the Synagogues and in the Temple The Lord. That is the LORD IESUS the LORD of heaven and earth The LORD often so called not by Angels as the Law but by the LORD the naturall SON of GOD not by mortall men as Plato Aristotle c. In this respect the Gospell should be most welcome to us The LORD IESUS Himselfe was the Preacher of the Gospell he went up and downe through Citties and Townes preaching the Gospell The first Sermon hee made was in Nazareth where hee was brought up from thence he went up to Ierusalem c. CHRIST was a Preacher and shall we thinke basely of Preachers Was it not an high office which the Sonne of GOD will take on him CHRIST would not be a King be refused that then what wretches are they that will rayle on Preachers gibe and jest at them make songs of them Reverence the Preachers seeing CHRIST Himselfe was a Preacher And was confirmed unto us c. Some expound it thus and after them that heard it of Christ it was confirmed to me that is after it was preached by CHRIST and the first Apostles that heard him on the earth it was confirmed to me also as a later Apostle yet one that heard and saw CHRIST from heaven rather Paul in modesty and humilitie puts himselfe in the number of the common Saints and Christians to whom the Gospell was confirmed by the miracles of the Apostles or by the Apostles that heard Christ. Or he doth not speake here of his doctrine as if he received that from the Apostles but that hee was confirmed in the truth of the Gospell by the miracles of the Apostles which was no disparagement to him This is the strongest argument to perswade some that this is none of Pauls Epistle Saint Paul is wont to stand stiffely on the reputation of his Apostle-ship hee had his doctrine not from men but God he was not inferiour to the chiefest Apostles whereas the Author of this Epistle was one of the Apostles Schollers he had the doctrine of the Gospell not at the first hand but at the second This may be answered diverse kinde of wayes 1. Both these may well bee applyed to Saint Paul the LORD IESUS first preached the Gospell to him from heaven when he called him and he was confirmed in it by Ananias 2 It may be a rhetoricall 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 frequent in divine and prophane writings when as the speaker assumes that to himselfe which is proper to the hearers and by a Synecdoche includes himselfe in their number as the Penman of this Epistle sayes how shall wee escape if we neglect so great salvation yet he was none of them that neglected this salvation Heb. 10.26 Yet he did not commit that wilfull and horrible sin against the Holy Ghost Paul 1 Thes. 4.17 sayes We that are alive yet he was not alive at Christ's second comming so though he say which was confirmed to us yet he speakes in the name of the Hebrews not of his owne as 1 Pet. 1.12 where S. Peter seemes to exempt himselfe out of the number of the Apostles yet he was one 3 S. Paul by conference with the Apostles that heard Christ preach when he was on the earth might without any disparagement to him be the more confirmed in the truth of the Gospell 4 He doth not say he was confirmed but the Doctrine was and that clause 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 imports not the persons but the
with all reverence Secondly a strengthning of the charge by an argument which he disputeth by the example of their fathers Where first the sinne of their fathers then the punishment of the sinne Their sin is set downe first generally then particularly with the circumstances belonging to it of the place where it was committed the persons by whom the nature and quality of the sin amplified by the meanes they had to call from it the time how long they continued in this sinne The punishment is double 1. GODS wrath and displeasure 2. A definitive sentence proceeding from it an exclusion of them out of his rest VERSE 7. SEeing we have such a rare and excellent Prophet as is not as a servant but as the Sonne in the house of GOD let us attend to him and for so much as faith makes us to be of this house and hope is as a pillar for the susteining of us in it let us beware of infidelity that pulls downe the house and shuts up the doore against this Prophet that he cannot enter in into us Now because hee was to make a commemoration of the stubbornnesse and contumacie of the ancient Israelites which in time rejected this Prophet and would not heare him very wisely for offending of the Hebrews he delivers it in the words of the Holy Ghost rather then of his owne They would peradventure have kicked against his reproofe but they durst not spurne at the reprehension of the Holy Ghost The Holy Ghost long agoe by the mouth of David provoked the people to lysten to CHRIST the true Prophet of the Church therefore let us all attend to him The Author of this Epistle was not ignorant that David was the penman or Authour of this Psalme for he himselfe affirmeth Hebr. 4.7 yet he doth not say as David speaketh but as the Holy Ghost saith whereby he gives us to understand that the Holy Ghost the third person in the glorious Trinity speaketh in the Scriptures the whole Scripture is given by inspiration of God 2 Tim. 3.16 this heavenly spirit did breath them into those worthy instruments which he used Holy men of God spake as they were moved by the Holy Ghost The Manichees sayd that the evill GOD was the Author of the Old Testament and the good GOD of the new yet the Holy Ghost spake in the Old Testament This then is the prerogative of the sacred Scripture above other wrytings In other books men speake but in this God speaketh In other writings Tullie Seneca Plato Aristotle Plutarch speaketh who indeed were wise and learned men but in the bookes of holy Scripture the Holy Ghost speaketh which is the fountaine of all wisdome In them the servants speake in this the LORD speaketh In them the subjects in this the Prince The Holy Ghost speaketh in the bookes of Moses of the Psalmes of the Prophets in the bookes of the New Testament yet such is the blindnesse of our understanding and the corruption of our nature that we preferre humanity before Divinity the writing of men before the writings of God the Moone before the Sunne wee had rather be reading of humane Authors then of these heavenly books wherein the HOLY GHOST speaketh to us Now if yee will heare his voice as God hath commanded you to doe Deut. 18.18 Then harden not your hearts Thus it is as cleere as the noone day that the Spirit of God gives an evident testimony of our Saviour CHRIST To day In the time of the Gospell The law was as the night this as the day While he speaketh to us 2 Cor. 6.2 CHRIST spake in Moses time in Davids time he spake in his owne person on the earth and he speakes in the Ministerie of the Gospell to the worlds end The Gentiles that were not as yet of CHRISTS fold heare the voyce of CHRIST Ioh. 10. but CHRIST is now in heaven therefore the voyce of the Preachers is the voyce of CHRIST He doth not say to morrow post it not off till to morrow but heare it To day while it may be heard VERSE 8. WHat then He doth not say stop not up your yeares we must not doe that neither but it is in vaine for the eare to heare if the heart bee hardned therefore first he beginneth with the heart God opened the heart of Lydia The heart is the principall thing which GOD requireth in the hearing of the Word In vaine doe wee heare with our eares if our hearts bee not opened therefore sayes the Holy Ghost harden not your hearts GOD hardeneth the hearts of men and men harden their owne hearts He hardned the heart of Pharaoh and Deut. 2.30 GOD hardneth not only permissivè but also activè the LORD hath a kinde of act in it his providence is in it He gave up the Gentiles unto their owne lusts Rom. 1.24 Hee sendeth the wicked strong delusions to believe lies He did not only suffer Pharaohs heart to be hardned but he hardned it indeed How Not infundendo malitiam by infusing evill into our hearts for they be as pots full of all impiety already GOD needs not nay GOD cannot it is repugnant to his nature to put any evill into us yet hee doth not harden onely subtrahendo gratiam though that bee one meanes but by having an operation in the action yet so as he is free from the least imputation of sinne As hardnesse of heart comes from GOD it is a punishment of sin of our former contempt of his grace and mercie offered to us as it proceedeth from our selves it is a sinne yea an horrible sinne To conclude we first contemne that grace which should soften our hearts and then God hardens them We our selves properly to speake are the hardners of our own hearts GOD gives us his sacred word as a trumpet to waken us out of sinne he sends us his Ministers and Preachers as bells to toll us to the kingdome of heaven they will us in GODS name to believe in CHRIST to forsake our sinnes be they never so neere or deere unto us we for all that harden our hearts that those heavenly admonitions cannot enter into them Let God say what hee will let him preach by his Embassadours we will still continue in unbeliefe and dwell in our sinnes we say with them in the Gospell we will not have this man to reigne over us Sinne shall be our King Lord and Master CHRIST IESUS shall not rule us by his word and Spirit This is the hardnesse of heart that is in us by nature Oh Hierusalem how often would I have gathered thy children together and yee would not Matth. 23.37 The LORD sent his Prophets early and late 2 Chron. 36.16 and in Zach. 7.12 there is a wonderfull example to this purpose This hardnes of heart reigneth exceedingly at this present day yea even in those townes where there is most plentifull preaching Therefore let us intreat the LORD to give us a new heart to take from us
have done pares in peccato shall be pares in supplicio Why should God spare us more than them We are his people So they We sit in the lap of the Church So they We have the preaching of the Gospell So they Verse 2. We the Sacraments So they They were baptized in the red Sea they eate of the same spirituall meat and they did all drinke the same spirituall drinke 1 Cor. 10.34 Therefore if we be guiltie of the like sinne we must looke for the like punishment The ancient Israelites went very farre towards the land of Canaan In many things obedient to the voice of God they journyed and stayed at his appointment they had sent spies that viewed the Country No doubt many of them were in fight of it they were on the borders setting a foot on it yet because they were incredulous stubborne rebellious and disobedient to God they were destroyed in the wildernesse and so came short of that rest both of the land of Canaan the figure of this rest and some of them it is to bee feared of heaven too prefigured by it they came saies Saint Chrys. 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 and there 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Let us therefore take heede it be not so with us Would it not grieve you that bee Merchants to see a ship fraught with rich merchandise miscarry in the haven Alasse hath it passed the raging waves blustering windes terrible tempests so many miles on the Sea and is it cast away in the haven what a pittifull thing is this So wee may begin well goe out of Sodome with Lots wife follow God a great while as they did in the wildernesse some tenne twentie thirtie or fortie yeeres yet be banished out of the kingdome of heaven Therefore let us not flatter our selves in our faire beginnings but let us runne the wayes of Gods Commandements to the end forget the things that are behind but presse on to the marke that is before though as old disciples as Mnason yet let us study this to our dying day how to enter into this rest It is something to beginne well to goe towards heaven but that is not all Lots wife went out of Sodome Demas once embraced Christ. If thou goest to London you will not stay at Romford but goe till thou comest to that famous city Therefore let us all look to our selves as we have begunne so let us proceede and never cease to our dying day I forget the things that are behinde and follow hard to the marke Let us not stand bragging what wee have beene what we have done how many miles we have gone towards heaven but let us runne the wayes of GODS Commandements to the end as David Those that are travellours are subject to falling you are travelling to the heavenly Ierusalem therfore be not secure but take paines in the rowing of the ship of your soules to the haven of eternall rest 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 into the same example Vivitur legibus non exemplis all examples are not to bee followed Phil. 3.17 There be exempla imitabilia declinabilia If any good examples be set before your eyes follow them The faith of Abraham the uprightnesse of Noah the sincerity of David the patience of Iob the constancy of Paul the humility of the blessed Virgin Mary c. But if bad examples follow not them follow not Noah in his drunkennesse David in his adulterie and murder Peter in his denyall nor the Israelites in their obstinacie and disobedience to GOD in the Wildernesse for the which they were excluded out of the land of rest Away with those naughty examples of Lots Wife Absalom Iesabel Ananias and Saphira c. Come out sayes God of Babylon Let us not follow the wicked in their wickednesse least wee follow them to hell Let us believe God and his Word let us walke in an holy obedience to all his Commandements then believing in Christ and bringing forth the fruits of a true and lively faith when the reprobate shall bee in hell with the rich glutton wishing for a drop of water to coole their tongues we shall bee in Abrahams bosome and rest from all sorrow for evermore VERSE 12. THe second reason to excite us to this study is taken from the power and Majesty of the Word that commandeth this lesson to bee studied As it was to bee to the ancient Israelites So is it to us God often mooved them by Moses Iosua and Caleb and others to march on valiantly in the wildernesse as sure as God is in heaven yee shall have the promised land but they contemned this Word Num. 14. Therefore they were destroyed So will GOD deale with us for his Word is as mighty now as ever it was This is that study which God in his Word injoyned to you and hath often excited you thereunto beware how yee contemne this Word It is no dallying with edge tooles this sword of the Spirit is sharper than any two edged sword and will either open the soares of your soules that they may bee healed or it will wound you to death everlasting therefore despise it not but as God commanded you in his Word so study to enter into his rest 1. The nature of the Word is set downe then illustrated and confirmed For the nature it hath two qualities Many things are lively that are not mighty There is life in a little child but no great might in him the Word is not so As it is lively so it is mighty The Word of God is not a dead Word it hath life in it There is some wine and drink that is dead we can feele no life in it as it goes down our stomack the Word of God is lively Aqua-vita and no auditour but shall feele it to bee lively in him either to salvation or destruction They are called lively Oracles by St. Stephen Act. 7.38 There is life in it it begets us to a Spirituall life in this world and to an eternall in the world to come It is also a mighty or powerfull Word Ierome translates it evidens as if he read it 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 whereas it is 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 mighty There are sundry potions that bee mighty in operation purge mightily and cary away a great deale of corruption out of the body but none so as the word of God it purgeth us from Idolatry ignorance superstition prophanenesse from swearing cursing and banning from drunkennesse fornication and adultery c. It is a mighty purger and sweepes a great deale of filthinesse out of the soule and if it purge thee not it will kill thee as a medicine if not worke upwards or downewards it will kill the man so the Word will mightily clense thee or mightily confound thee These qualities are confirmed 1. Comparatively then simply by the effects thereof Now he setteth forth the power of it comparatively It is sharper Of a more cutting nature not then a blunt sword but a
of faith faith of Christ and Christ of the kingdome of heaven therefore let us shew all diligence in them to the full assurance of the hope of eternall life But how long must we be diligent Not for a time but to the end 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 referre it to the verb show that yee may shew the same diligence to the end holding out in the race of Christianity to the end of your life So run that ye may obtaine It is a folly to run at all unlesse we run to the end a folly to fight at all unlesse we fight to the end Remember Lots Wife she went out of Sodom but because she looked back she was turned into a pillar of Salt Let not us be diligent for a time but to the end we must be working to our lives end so long as any breath is in our body it is not enough to bee young Disciples but we must be old Disciples as Mnason was as we have beene diligent in prayer almes-deeds in hearing of Sermons in crucifying of sinne so we must be diligent to the end hold that which thou hast lest another take thy Crowne be faithfull to the end and I will give thee the Crowne of life VERSE 12. THat yee be not slothfull like the sluggard yet let mee lie a while in the bed of sinne Let us shake off all slothfulnesse and be not weary of well doing like lazie travellers that will goe no further If we served a bad master that either would not or could not reward us for our service then there were some cause why we should be slothfull we serve a most loving rich and bountifull master therefore let us not be slothfull Diligent servants may be a spurre to them that be negligent Marke such a one be thou like him So St. Paul to whet this diligence propounds worthy examples to them He doth not simply say be yee followers of the Saints but hee points out the vertues wherein we must follow them Examples prevaile much Though wee should rather live by lawes then by examples yet examples have a mervailous attractive power The Iewes especially were carryed away with examples therefore the Apostle propoundeth some to them We honour the Saints non adoratione sed imitatione we doe not make gods of them but we imitate the vertues that were in them there is exemplar primarium secundarium 1 Cor. 11.1 CHRIST is certum indubitatum exemplar he knew no sinne therefore we may be bold to follow him in all things the which hee did as man Wee must not follow him in his fasting forty dayes in walking on the Sea c. but follow him in his humility modesty patience c. In these things wee may follow Christ without exception but the holyest men of all have sometimes beene exorbitant therefore we must follow them with limitation They were laughed at that counterfeited a kinde of purblindnesse to follow Alexander that imitated Plato in his crooked shoulders when they goe straight let us follow them but when they goe crooked let them goe alone Wee must not follow Noah in his immoderate drinking David in adultery and murther Peter in denying CHRIST we must tread in their good steps not in their evill wee must imitate them in faith and patience c. Faith inlayed with charity is regina virtutum Temperance meekenesse patience c. are the maidens of honour that waite upon her By faith wee live the just man shall live by his faith that is his life By patience we possesse our soules after wee begin to live in CHRIST Patience is a pillar for the just to leane upon while he liveth By Faith we have an interest into the kingdome of heaven by patience we saile through the tempestuous Sea of this world till we come to the haven of rest By Faith we apprehend the promises which is a metonymie whereby is meant the joyes of heaven promised to us patience is an yron pillar to uphold us against all crosses and afflictions Patience is a most necessary vertue yee have need of patience Hebr. 10.36 A Souldier hath need of his armour So have we in this warfare of the armour of patience Here is the patience of the Saints Apoc. 14.12 if yee bee Saints yee must have patience many are the troubles of the righteous these are they that came out of great tribulation Apoc. 7.14 Wee cannot get to heaven without tribulations therefore wee must have patience by the way Innumerable are the crosses we meete withall crosses in our soules bodies many sicknesses and diseases in our goods they may be taken away by thieves fire and other casualities in our names wee must passe through good report and evill report What godly man lives without his crosse therefore we have need of patience to beare them all I but what is patience many talke of it that know it not In Christian patience there must be these foure things 1. Not a Stoicall apathie a sencelesnesse a blockishnes that it should be as pleasant a thing to us to be in equuleo as in lecto Christ Himselfe felt paine his soule was heavy to death and Christians feele paine in their afflictions but they patiently endure it they are not overcome with it 2. If we suffer any misery it must be in a good cause Thieves by land and Pyrats by Sea suffer much hard-ship Catiline did patiently abide cold and other extremities yet hee was not patient Baals Priests endured cutting and slashing and covetous misers and earth-wormes will endure much to get money yet that is no patience miranda est duritia sed neganda patientia Patience must be in a good cause in Christs quarrell and in the suffering afflictions imposed on us by God else it is no patience 3. In our sufferings there must be a good affection and a good end Saul was patient when men despised him he gave them not a word but that was in policie not in Christianity Some have patience perforce because they cannot be avenged they have no power to doe it that is dissimulation not patience and some suffer much for vaine glory as Heretickes have done but wee must suffer for Gods glory for the magnifying of him and his Gospell that is right patience to keepe faith and a good Conscience 4. Our patience must be continuall As our crosses are perpetuall while wee are in this world So our patience must bee perpetuall Wee must dye with patience in our mouthes patientia est honestatis ac utilitatis causâ voluntaria ac diuturna perpessio rerum arduarum Cicer. Take the Prophets sayes Saint Iames as an ensample of patience But I will commend one example to you instead of many Take our SAVIOUR CHRIST for an ensample of patience that endured such contradiction of sinners As his life was full of miseries from his cradle to his grave so was it full of patience He was reviled and reviled not againe he was called Beelzebub
fruition of Gods presence at whose right hand is fulnesse of joy and pleasures for evermore VERSE 18. THat by two immutable things God will have us to have two strings to our bow in which it was impossible for God to lye God is not as man that he should lye or the Son of man that he should repent there is our pillar to leane upon viz. the immoveable truth of God That we might have strong consolation against all the crosses and afflictions of this life not weake but strong comming from a strong GOD cofirmed by two strong meanes the promise and oath of God and continuing strongly a great while to the end of our lives Many are our crosses in soule and body in goods name children and servants against them all we have strong consolation Who have fled for refuge which flie not to this as our castle and tower as men in a storme and tempest flye into a tree or house 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 not to have but to hold Vpon the hope set before us that is eternall life hoped for which is set before us VERSE 19. THe effect of the promise is a sure hope which is set forth by a similitude where we have the qualities of the ancre and the power of it it entreth into heaven it selfe whereof the legall sanctuary was a type The which hope whereby we hold heaven referre it not to consolation though it be of the same case for that is further removed and it enters not into heaven but to the vertue of hope An ancre a spirituall and an heavenly ancre not a temporall and earthly for the preservation of the soule not of the body 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 of 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 and 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 not slipperie which cannot bee supplanted or overthrowne Firme stable that cannot be removed an ancre must neither bee too little nor too light An ancre goes downeward this upward anchora in imo spes in summo Of this metaphor he made choyce that so he might returne to the Priesthood of Christ from whence he had digressed Into the inner of the vaile that is the Sanctuary which was separated by a vaile from the rest of the tabernacle Exod. 40.3 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 of 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 and 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 pando because it was spread over with a vaile this was a type of heaven Heb. 9.12.10 19. In this stood the Arke and other secrets which were hid from the people None came into the Holy of Holies but the high Priest and he no more than once a yeere even so heaven is a secret place there be joyes which eye hath not seene eare heard neither can enter into the heart of man to conceive yet our hope as an ancre entereth into it As a Ship cannot be without an ancre no more can we with out hope The ship is the soule of a Christian the ancre is hope the Sea where it is tossed is the world the place whereinto the ancre is cast is heaven These ancres are throwen into the bottome of the Sea this into the bottome of heaven where it is more sure As the ancre in a storme and tempest holdeth the ship fast that it is not tossed up and downe nor shaken with winds and waves So doth hope the Ship of our soules in the tempestuous Sea of this world It is called 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 quasi 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 ab 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 quia 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 it drawes all men to the expectation of future happinesse Wherein these things are briefly to be considered 1. Wherof hope is it is of future not of present things Hope that is seene is not hope 2. It is of some joyfull thing that is to come if it bee an uncomfortable thing we rather feare it then hope for it hope is of some joyfull thing that is to come As wee that be Christians hope for heaven where wee shall remaine with Christ for ever 2. Where is hope the answer is easie it is in this life there is no hope in the life to come they that bee in Hell are out of all hope of comming out for there is no Gaole deliverie and they that be in heaven have the end of their hope they see that is they feele the joyes of heaven they hope no longer for them There is use of hope only in this world while we remaine in this vaile of misery and let us desire God to nourish the lampe of our faith to our dying day 3. In whom must our hope be fixed In none but in God alone thou art my hope my castle my tower my refuge Cursed bee hee that maketh flesh his arme And it is good reason why God alone must be the subject of our hope for hee only can simply and of himselfe give all things creatures cannot doe it but it must be God reconciled to us by Iesus Christ. Here we must distinguish betweene sperare in and sperare per we must sperare in Deo solo tanquam in autore fonte bonorum omnium sperare per aliquem aut per aliquid est tanquam per instrumenta à Deo ordinata te à Deo bonum aliquod consequuturum that is not unlawfull as Philem. 22. but withall prepare mee also a lodging for I trust that through your prayers I shall bee given unto you Wee may hope for health by the Physitian but wee must not put our trust in the Physitians as Asa did wee may hope by prayers fastings reading of Scriptures hearing of Sermons by mortifying of sinne as by instruments to goe to heaven but wee must not hope in these things 4. What Pillars hath our hope to leane upon The Schoolemen make two gratia Dei merita praecedentia Peter Lombard lib. 3. dist 26. defines hope thus est certa expectatio futurae beatitudinis veniens ex Dei gratia meritis praecedentibus he adds further sine meritis aliquid sperare non spes sed praesumptio dici potest Blasphemous in my opinion As for good workes as they be fruits of faith and seales of our election they may cause us in some sort to bee of good courage and to hope well but we have no merits to put our trust in we must not hope to goe to heaven for the merit and dignity of our workes that is but a broken staffe to leane upon our workes are full of imperfections therefore let us set them aside The only props that hope hath to support it withall must be derived from God in Christ they be especially three as St. Augustine speaketh and of them he glorieth Charitas adoptionis veritas promissionis potestas redditionis 1. God hath adopted mee in CHRIST to be a fellow heyre of his kingdome with him therefore I hope for that kingdome for once his Sonne and ever his Sonne there is not a shadow of turning in him 2. God of his free mercy
things Abraham gave tithe of all things to Melchizedec so ought yee to doe howsoever you flatter your selves to the contrary Our best workes are too often defiled with sinne many strange by-thoughts creepe into our minds while we are a praying we pray not with sighes and groanes of the spirit as wee ought to doe we preach not with such wisedome love zeale and power as we should we give not our almes so sincerely as becommeth us we receive not the Communion so penitently and thankfully as we should we heare not the word with such reverence and attention as becommeth us every one of us may knocke on our breasts after the best action we have done with the Publican and say Oh God be mercifull to mee a sinner I have no righteousnesse of mine owne to appeare before thee withall cloath us with the righteousnesse of thy deere Sonne the King of righteousnesse that wee may bee found in him to the everlasting joy and comfort of us all Let the Papists trust to the broken staffe of their inherent righteousnesse scoffing at the imputed righteousnesse of Christ but let us desire this righteousnesse By nature there is Warre betweene GOD and us hee is our enemie and wee his the flagge of defiance is displayed betweene us both Then in what a wofull case are we are we able to encounter with the GOD of heaven and earth that hath all creatures at his becke we must needs goe by the worst he can arme heaven earth and hell against us but here is our comfort IESUS CHRIST is our peace hee hath set at peace by the bloud of his crosse all things in heaven and earth This is the true peace indeed without the which wee can have no sound comfort there is no peace saith God to the wicked What peace said Iehu to Iehoram when as the adulteries of thy mother Iesabel are yet in great number Though a man have the world at will faire houses large lands ample possessions great bagges of silver and gold yet if his adulteries oppressions and other sinnes lye as an heavy loade on his conscience alas what peace can hee have hee is as the raging Sea that cannot bee quiet Achitophel had wealth enough yet because he was not at peace with God by Christ tooke a rope and hanged himselfe Iudas had money enough being the purse bearer and having lately received â—hirtie pieces of silver from the Scribes and Pharisees but alas his sinne vexing his conscience he could have no rest but became his owne butcher Therefore let us all desire God to give us an assurance in our hearts and consciences that wee are subjects appertaining to the King of peace and that Christ Iesus is our Peace It is a singular blessing to have outward peace to sit quietly under our vines and figtrees to have no leading into Captivity no complaining in our streets God hath beene wonderfull gracious to England these many yeares together and that for the admirable peace which it enjoyed we are to praise God that there be no tumults insurrections nor massacres that there is no sword of the enemies to devoure in the land but if in the meane season wee bee not at peace with God by Christ we are most miserable Therefore let us pray especially for this peace that we may be perswaded of the remission of all our sinnes in the bloud of Christ. This is most livelily represented to us in the Lords Supper The breaking of the bread sets before our eyes the breaking of Christs body for our sins the powring out of the Wine represents to us the gushing out of the bloud of Christ out of his Holy side for our iniquities therefore let us come to this heavenly banquet with broken hearts and contrite spirits with a true and lively faith in Christ Iesus the true King of peace that wee may be assured that Christ is ours so that whensoever death shall come we may say with Simeon Lord now lettest thou thy servant depart in peace for mine eyes have seene thy salvation This is that peace which passeth all understanding the God of peace give it to us all VERSE 3. THe thing concealed by Moses is the eternity of Melchizedec not in deed but in respect of Moses History Hee is introduced by him on the suddaine as if he came then presently from heaven and returned thither againe for Moses never spake of him before nor after His father and mother were not onely not knowne but they were not at all namely in the History of the bible Cujus neque pater neque mater scribuntur in generationibus Syr. otherwise he could not have beene a fit type of our Saviour Christ. He doth not say of yeeres but not so much as of dayes dayes goe before yeeres Melchizedec was without beginning of dayes quia hoc scriptum non est Christus quia non habet initium Chrys. Theoph. Nor end of life Not that he was translated as Enoch but because his end is not mentioned So Christ had no father in respect of his humanity no mother in respect of his deity He had kindred according to the flesh but not as God without beginning and ending as God Ioh. 12.34 This he applyeth Likened they are not the same but the one like to the other As the picture of the King is like the King so Melchizedec was as a picture of our Saviour Christ. Not 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 but 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 nothing can overthrow it An immoveable Priest-hood a permanent Priest so was not Aaron and his posteritie Some have affirmed from hence that Melchizedec was not a man but something greater then a man Origen as Ierome testifieth of him Epist. 126. said hee was an Angell others that hee was the HOLY GHOST others that he was the great power of GOD yea greater then Christ because Christ is said to bee a Priest after his order Epiphan l. 2. cont haereses haeresi 55. Aug. de haeresibus c. 34. The same did Theodotus the Heretike avouch and that hee was the mediatour of the Angels praying for them as CHRIST doth for men Tertul. de praescrip adversus haereticos in fine Some have taken upon them to set downe his fathers and mothers name that his fathers name was Eracla his mothers name Astareth or Asteria Vide Epiphanium All these are confuted by the text 1. Hee is said to bee likened to the Sonne of God but nullum simile est idem 2. Hee is said to be 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 not because hee had no 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 stocke or kinred but because there is no 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 of his 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 no mention no commemoration of his kinred in the Scripture from whence ariseth 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 and 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Verse 6. So Horace lib. 2. Satyr 5. sayes of one that he was sine gente because his nation was not knowne qui quamvis perjurus erat sine
gente cruentus Sanguine fraterno and they use to call him terrae filium whose father is not knowne Iobs Genealogie is not expressed in Scripture But why was his Genealogie omitted Some of the Iewes say because his father was a fornicatour and his mother an whore Eustathius Bishop of Antioch sayes because his ancestours were not worthy to be reckoned with such an holy man Some because he did not appertaine to the stocke of Abraham from whence the Messiah came rather because he might be a full type and figure of CHRIST Sem cannot be Melchizedec the Iewes say he was Lyranus Ierome epist. 126. calls it famosissimam quaestionem 1. Sem his Genealogie is set downe in the Scripture his father and mother are knowne his Grandfather and great Grandfather his posterity Gen. 10.21 Ergo. Object Lyr. his Genealogie indeed is registred under the name of Sem but not under the name of Melchizedec as the Holy Ghost meaneth Sol. I but the Apostle speakes of the man not of the name This man Melchizedec was without father and mother So it may be said that the posterity of Israel is not mentioned Matth. 1. because the name of Israel is not there but of Iacob 2. Sem had the east part of the world allotted to him Gen. 10.31 then how came hee to dwell in Canaan appointed to Cham and his posterity Gen. 10.19 and to Reigne there as a King Whereas Sem and his posteritie had Chaldea allotted to them Abraham came of Sem who dwelt in Vr of the Chaldees from whence he came into Canaan at Gods Commandement Gen. .1.31 he passed over the river Euphrates whereupon he was called 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 by the seventie But we never read that Sem was called into Canaan as Abraham and Lot were 3. There is no probabilitie that seeing all this while often and constantly hee hath beene called by the name of Sem the HOLY GHOST should now of the suddaine call him by the name of Melchizedec 4. It is said of Melchizedec Hebrewes 7.6 that his kindred is not counted among the Levits yet Abraham and Levi came of Sem therefore Sem was not Melchizedec 5. Iosephus and Philo Iudaeus affirme that Melchizedec was a Cananite so say Irenaeus Epiphanius Theodoretus Adam and Eve had neither father nor mother they had no earthly Father to beget them nor mother to beare them in her wombe but were immediately created by God All others that descended of them have both father and mother Melchizedec himselfe had father and mother else hee could never have had any being in the world to meet Abraham and to blesse him but he is said to be without father and mother c. because their names are not recorded in the historie of the Bible otherwise both he and all other Men Women and Children have beginning of dayes and end of life We have a beginning and wee shall have an ending there is a time to be borne and a time to die Adam lived so long and hee dyed Methusalem almost a thousand yeeres yet he dyed in the end The rich man also dyed and was buryed Rich and poore high and low Merchants Lawyers and Physitians dye Lords Earles Dukes and Kings dye Some goe merrily to bed and are dead in morning Some lively and jocund at noone and dead by night Some are made exequutors to others that are faine to have executors themselves before they can come to the exequution of the will and testament left to them Such a fraile thing is our life a vapor a bubble a thought a dreame c. Therefore let us so spend the few evill and uncertaine dayes of our pilgrimage in this world as that wee may live with Christ that abideth for ever in the world to come The Priest-hood of our Saviour is an everlasting Priest-hood as for his sacrifice the action is past he offered himselfe once for all on the altar of the Crosse but the fruit and efficacy of it remaineth for ever his intercession remaineth still hee is our intercessour in the heavens and presents the incense of our prayers to his Father in the golden censer of his owne righteousnesse and hee will offer up the sacrifice of praise for us to his Father for ever Therefore let us shew our selves to bee Priests to him offering up our selves our soules our bodies as an holy sacrifice to him in this life that we may reigne with CHRIST our Priest for ever in the life to come VERSE 4. NOw followes the greatnesse of Melchizedec which was a type of our SAVIOUR CHRIST wherby the greatnesse of our SAVIOUR CHRIST Himselfe may shine more evidently to us all The amplification of his greatnesse is set forth by comparing him with two famous persons Abraham and the Levites 1. That he is to be preferred above Abraham he evinceth by these two arguments 1. Hee that takes tithes is greater than hee that gives tithes Melchizedec takes tithes Abraham gives tithes Ergo. 2. He that blesseth is greater than he that is blessed but Melchizedec blesseth and Abraham is blessed ergo That he is to be advanced above the Levites he sheweth by two arguments 1. They are mortall he is immortall 2. They payd tithes to him ergo he is greater than they The first argument hath two parts an affirmation and an anticipation of an objection 1. Argument he that received tithes of Abraham that famous and worthy man of whom the Iewes doe boast more than of any other must needs be acknowledged to be a great man but Melchizedec received tythes of Abraham ergo The proposition dependeth on this tythes were Gods right therefore they that tooke tythes were in Gods roome and for that cause superiour to them that payd tythes Melchizedec was a taker of tithes Abraham a giver of tithes therefore he was greater than Abraham Because it is a matter of importance and worthy the marking he stirres them up to attention by an Epiphonema Consider as they doe that are in a theatre which are wont with serious minâ—es and carefull diligence to consider of that which they see and heare Melchizedec as a magnificent King and royall Priest commeth forth to play his part therefore consider him well How great Not in stature as Saul was but in honour and dignitie This whatsoever he were Even the Patriarch Abraham Such a rare man as Abraham was the friend of GOD the Archfather a chiefe father the Prince of fathers Ab rab gnam the father of many nations of him the Iewes chiefely boasted that he was their father So Acts 2.29 7 8 and 9. Of the first or chiefe of the fruits taken also for spoyles An ordinary thing among the Gentiles to consecrate some of the spoiles to their Gods when they had gotten a victorie 1 Samuel 15. ver 15. The chiefe of the spoiles hee would not give of the basest they by a Synecdoche are put for the whole spoiles Some translate it praecipua the chiefe things The taking
hee teacheth us to pray he doth not in his owne person make intercession with sighes and groanes for the Holy Ghost cannot sigh and groane but he stirres up to it The Papists say that Christ is intercessor immediatus but the Saints bee mediatores mediatâ— But wee must goe to God by Christ alone there is one Mediatour and no other As there is but one God So but one Mediatour They might as well say there is but one immediate God and many mediate Gods as to say there is one immediate intercessor and many mediate When thou goest to a King sayes St. Ambrose thou must make a friend with some about him but ad deum non opus est suffrâ—gâ—tore sed mente devota Christ is our eye by whom we see the Father our mouth whereby wee speake to the Father Nonâ— loves us so deerely as Christ none is in greater favour with the Father than the only Son that lyeth in his bosome therefore let us go to God by him and him alone We must not imagine that Christ makes intercession for us now in heaven after the same manner he did when hee was on the earth either by bowing of the knee by falling down on his face by praying with sighes and groanes as hee did at the death of Lazarus or with strong cryes and teares as he did in the Garden being glorified in heaven hee doth it not after such a carnall manner but Christ is said now to make intercession for us two kinde of wayes 1. Non voce sed miseratione not by uttering any voice by making prayers to his father as he did on the earth but by having pitty and compassion on us We have not a high-Priest which cannot be touched with our infirmities but a mercifull high Priest that was tempted as we are and can succour us in our temptations 2. He maketh intercession for us by presenting himselfe before the Father for us Hebr. 9.34 the exhibition of his glorious body in heaven the force and efficacy of his passion the recordation of his obedience these intercede with the Father for us Whereupon it is well said of Gregory l. 21. moral cap. 13. Vnigenito filio Deum pro homine interpellare est apud coaeternum Patrem seipsum hominem demonstrare The consideration of Christs perpetuall intercession in heaven for us may be a singular comfort to all Christians We count him happie that hath a friend in the Court then how happy are wee that have such a friend as Christ in the Court of heaven If the Kings Sonne make a request and that earnestly to the King for us shall wee not be in great hope to speede Christ Iesus the Sonne of God makes request to God for us and shall we not assure our selves that whatsoever wee aske in his name according to his will he heareth us In sicknesse poverty disgrace in the assaults and temptations of Satan yea in death it selfe Let us flie to this our Intercessour in heaven Say on my mother said Solomon to Bathshebah I will not say thee nay so sayes God the Father to Christ say on my Sonne make intercession for thy members I will not say thee nay Blessed are we that have such an Intercessour only let us not grieve him with our sins let us glorifie him by an holy life let us bring forth fruits worthy of the faith we have in him then we may boldly commence our suits to him and he will prefer them to his Father to the everlasting joy and comfort of us all VERSE 26. HItherto the Priest-hood of our Saviour hath beene advanced above the Leviticall Priest-hood by foure strong and infallible arguments Now there remaineth an high and magnificent description of the Priest himselfe Wherein 1. The substance of the description ver 26 27. 2. A reason for the confirmation of it In the substance of the description 1. The person of our High-Priest 2. His Ministery Became Not as if wee were worthy of him as wee say the best Preacher in England becomes the King It is better translated as Stephen doth conveniebat nobis was requisite and convenient for us it behooved us to have such an High-Priest Our redemption could not have been accomplished without such a one What manner of one 1. Holy in himselfe and in his own nature not only in respect of his deity but of his humanity also Luk. 1.35 Act. 2.27 The Devills acknowledge this we know who thou art that holy one of God Dan. 9.24 Chodesh Chodashim Some Priests Prophets and others have beene holy men but none so holy as Christ not a spot or blemish of unholinesse in him therefore fit to discharge the office of an high-Priest and to reconcile us to his Father 2. In respect of others doing no harme but all good to all not circumventing any by fraud or deceit nor offering open wrong and injurie to any In regard whereof hee is compared to a sheepe which of all creatures is most harmelesse nay profitable for his flesh and wooll too So was Christ so farre from doing any harme that hee did good to his very enemies a simple man no craft in him 3. As he was harmelesse himselfe so he tooke no harme from nothing 1. Actively 2. Passively 1. Vndefiled of all things The Priests in the time of the Law above others were to be circumspect that they were defiled with nothing especially in the time of the exequution of their office all that while they might not keepe company with their Wives they were to abstaine from wine not to touch a dead body or any uncleane thing Christ was more undefiled than any of them all they might keepe their bodies from being outwardly defiled yet they were stained with sin in soule and body too Christ had no defilement any kinde of way 2. He was undefiled of any person Hee conversed with sinners for the reclaiming of them as the Physition keeps company with sicke persons for the curing of them but he neither gave allowance to their sinnes nor received any contagion from them Then his ministery is set forth to us Where 1. The place where he doth Minister in the Sanctuary of heaven Some expound it thus that is a most high and excellent man But it is rather to be referred to the place where he ministers he is exalted above all those adspectable heavens Ep. 4.10 he is made higher than them and exequutes the office of an high-Priest for us in the highest heavens where he makes continuall intercession for us Is our high Priest holy and shall we be unholy that belong to him Is the head holy and shall the members bee unholy Is the husband pure and shall the wife be an impure strumpet Nay wee must labour in some acceptable measure to expresse the holinesse that is in him whereupon he saith be yee holy as I am holy Indeed wee cannot bee so holy as he is and as certaine Heretickes dreamed that were called 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 pure
us But alas we have no care of it we defile our selves innumerable kinde of wayes A dainty Lady or Gentlewoman would bee loath to file her fingers with a little dirt we all loath outward defilements but we give entertainement to sin which is the greatest pollution of all Nay we are like hogs that had rather be in fowle water then in cleane wallowing in the puddle of sin then bathing our selves in the bath of vertue As Christ separated Himselfe from sinners So must wee doe how wee must not shut up our selves in Cloysters in Nunneries and Monasteries as some did in a blind zeale in the time of Popery thinking that they were then separated from sinners when they were many of the most beastly sinners themselves Neither must wee be brethren of separation as the Brownists most unbrotherly name themselves we must not Hebr. 10.25 forsake the assembling of our selves together Wee must not separate our selves from the spouse of Christ because of some pretended wrinkles in her face neither must we altogether abandon the society of men 1 Cor. 5.10 but we must separate our selves from the pollution of sinners Though we be in Sodome as Lot was yet wee must not be Sodomites though we come into the company of drunkards yet we must not be drunken as they are though among adulterers bawdy talkers and livers yet wee must not draw with them in the same yoke of sin we must be like to the fishes that dwell in the salt water and yet themselves are fresh so though our dwelling be in a prophane towne yet wee must separate our selves from the prophanenesse that is in the Towne This is hard for us to doe though Christ could doe it It is a difficult matter to touch pitch and not to be defiled with it to bee in a fire and not to be burnt Barnabas keeping company with dissemblers was brought to dissemble with them and St. Peter that stout champion of Christ being in the high Priests hall was brought to the denyall of Christ. Therefore the best course we can take is to refraine their company as Ioseph if not but that wee fall into it then to pray to God to separate us from the wickednesse that is in that company The high-Priest in time of the Law was in a Sanctuary on the earth but our high-Priest is in the Temple and Sanctuary of heaven where he appeareth alwayes in the sight of God for us and let not our affections be here on the earth but let our conversation bee in heaven let us seeke the things that bee above where Christ our high-Priest and Saviour is VERSE 27. THe second thing in his Ministerie is his sacrifice which surpasseth the sacrifices of the Priests in the time of the Law in regard of the time when of the persons for whom and the kinde of sacrifice offered by him 1. For the time he had no necessity to offer daily as they did Num. 28.3 4. It was necessary for them to offer daily 1. Because both they and the people sinned daily 2. Because their sacrifices were imperfect and were dayly to be iterated There was no such necessity for Christ to offer dayly because he had no sin and by one sacrifice perfected us for ever 2. They did offer for their owne sinnes and the peoples too and that every day and so did not Christ. He had no sinne of his owne to offer for and as for the sins of the people he tooke them all away by one sacrifice First for he must be holy himselfe before hee could make the people holy Aaron sinned grievously in the calfe 3. For the kind of sacrifice they offered things without themselves as Sheepe Goates Oxen c. Christ offered himselfe he was Sacerdos victima Hebr. 9.14 We are all sinners Ministers and people we must all say yea even arietes gregis the Lords prayer forgive us our trespasses Therefore let us not swell in pride one against another but flie all to the mercy of God in Christ. Therefore let the best Preacher in the world knocke on his breast with the poore Publican and say Oh God be mercifull to me a sinner The order is here worthy to be observed he offered first for his owne sins A Minister in killing of sinne must begin with himselfe Si vis alios flere flendum tibi prius first weepe bitterly for thine own sins as Saint Peter did and then make the people to weepe for their sins I beat downe mine owne body sayes Saint Paul least while I preach to others my selfe should be a reprobate The like method must be practised by all Christians First cast the beame out of thine owne eye let us first represse sinne in our selves Then in others As the Priest in the time of the Law first offered for his owne sins so let us all being Priests by Iesus Christ first offer up our selves to God Wee count him a foole that will have more care of his neighbours Sheepe then of his owne and shall wee have more care of our neighbours soule then of our own Let us first begin with our selves There is but one sacrifice of the New Testament whereby the daily sacrifice of the masse is quite overthrowne This is a knife to cut the throat of the masse among the Papists the Priests offer up Christ dayly they doe more than needs there is no necessity of that for Christ offered up Himselfe once for all There bee many pregnant places for it in this epistle as Hebr. 10.11 12. I say the Papists there is but one bloudy sacrifice which was once offered on the Crosse 1 Pet. 3.18 yet there is an unbloudy sacrifice which Christ instituted at his last Supper where the body and bloud of Christ are offered under the similitudes of bread and wine which is a commemoration and an application of his sacrifice on the crosse to us for Christ said to his Disciples hoc facite that is Sacrificate as the Poet sayes cum faciam vitula pro frugibus ipse venito and the Hebrew word Gnasah doth often signifie sacrificare After the words of consecration bee said this is my body that is given for you i. that is offered to God the Father for you this is the bloud of the New Testament that is shed for many it was then shed and powred out for a sacrifice to God I but where do they read in any Author that hoc facite with an accusative case doth signifie to sacrifice The Poet doth not say facere vitulam 2. The Evangelists wrote in Greeke not in Hebrew or Latine Hee then ordained no propitiatory that 's my meaning sacrifice which was to be offered every day he instituted a Sacrament not such a sacrifice 1. In every sacrifice there is sensible quiddam as Bellar. confesseth and they also say it is an externall thing and they call it visible sacrificium In this imaginarie sacrifice there is no sensible outward thing that may be discerned by
and it is good for Preachers to draw their matter into a summe We have such a worthie High Priest as all the High-Priests in the Law were not worthy to be named with him the same day Then he comes to shew his magnificence Hee doth not say standeth as a Lord Earle Duke may stand by a King bare-headed but sitteth Indeed Act. 7.5 6. he is said to be standing on the right hand of God but then he is seene standing as ready to pull Stephen out of the jawes of his enemies He doth not sit at his foot-stoole but at his hand not at his left hand but on the right hand God the Father as Prince and Potentate sitteth on his throne and Christ sitteth by him Of that Majestie which excelleth the Majesty of all the Kings in the world either Majesty is put for Majesticall Prince to whom is due Majesty Iude 25. or it may be an Hebraisme the throne of the Majesty for a majesticall throne Not in earth but in heaven In the heavens where there bee many mansions and in them hee prepareth a place for us The High-Priests in the time of the Law sate in Moses chaire heere upon the earth but our High-Priest sitteth in Gods chaire in heaven and thinkes it no robbery to bee equall with God In this respect he is not only higher than all the Priests in the Law but higher than the Angels Here hee sitteth as a ruler for the welfare of his Church From hence it cannot be gathered that Christ's body is every where because Gods right hand is every where for this his sitting is restrained to a place namely to heaven Stephen saw him in heaven Acts 7.55 Love is an excellent vertue because it is an 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 of the whole Law The Lords prayer carries away the bell from all prayers because that is the summe of all the prayers that can be made by all men in the world Here we have the summe of this large and famous epistle Therefore let it be reverently regarded and diligently marked by us all This may bee a singular comfort to us that wee have such a mightie High-Priest as hath all power in heaven and earth The High-Priests here on the earth were controlled by Kings and Princes Salomon deposed Abiathar and Saul put Abimelech to death but this our High-Priest is above all the Kings and Princes in the world they must all cast downe their Scepters at his feete hee can take the breath out of their nostrils when hee pleases In what an happy ease are we that have such a LORD protectour of the Church He may suffer us to be tryed as gold in the furnace of affliction but he will not suffer us to perish at the length he will deliver us out of the hands of all our enemies only let us have a care so neere as we can not to displease this our high-Priest As the people were obedient to the high-Priest in the time of the Law So let us be to our high-Priest in the time of the Gospell kisse the Sonne least he be angry and yee perish from the way All Papists kisse the Popes feete yea Kings Princes and Emperours But let us all from the highest to the lowest in meekenesse and humility kisse this our high-Priest that sitteth at the right hand of the throne of the Majestie in the heavens and he will defend us from all enemies whatsoever VERSE 2. THe second argument Those high-Priests were Ministers of an earthly Sanctuary this of an heavenly Ergo more glorious than they Of the Sanctuary The Greeke is Ambiguous of the masculine or neuter gender Some interpret it Minister of the Saints So indeed he is not the Angels alone but Christ Himselfe is our Minister O unspeakable honour Rather as the word is taken in this Epistle of the Holies that is of the Sanctuary the Holy of Holies Hebr. 9.12 and 24. The place where he Ministers is Heaven there he appeares in the sight of God for us 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 of 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 publicus and 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 qui facit opus publicum So are the Angels Hebr. 1.14 the Magistrate Rom. 13.4 The third argument hee that hath the more worthy Sacrifice is the more worthy Priest Christ's sacrifice is more worthy Ergo. This sacrifice is set forth to us 1. Figuratively 2. Properly Figuratively it is resembled to a Tabernacle Some by Tabernacle understand heaven too as well as the Sanctuary but rather by it is meant the body of our Saviour Christ. 1. It is not like that in so few words he would use a tautology 2. The Tabernacle was for the Priests not for the High-Priests 3. The reason following Verse 3. doth evince that by the Tabernacle is signified the body of Christ wherewith hee did sacrifice It is an usuall thing to resemble the body to a Tabernacle 2 Cor. 5.1 2. 2 Pet. 1.13 14. As a man dwelleth in an house or Tabernacle So doth the soule in the body And as God dwelt in the Tabernacle among the Iewes so doth the deity dwell in the humanity of Christ therefore it hath the name of a Tabernacle This similitude is fitly introduced by the Apostle As the high-Priest by the Tabernacle went into the Sanctum Sanctorum so Christ by his body offered on the Crosse went into heaven Hebr. 9.11 Hence it is that Christ's body is compared to a Temple Ioh. 2.21 to a vaile Heb. 10.20 This Tabernacle is illustrated by an adjunct and the efficient cause The other was but a counterfeit to this True is not opposed to false that was not a forged Tabernacle it was of Gods institution and made by his direction But it is called the true Tabernacle as Christ may be called the true David Salomon Melchizedec the true Manna that came from heaven Iohn 6.32 And as the picture of a man is nothing to the man himselfe So that Tabernacle was but a picture of this this is the true Tabernacle indeed The shadow of the Sun in the water is not the Sunne that is the true Sun that is in the firmament so that was but a shadow of this Tabernacle this is the true Tabernacle 2. It is illustrated by the efficient cause Moses Aholiab Bezaleel and other artificers pight that Tabernacle which were mortall men though they did it by Gods appointment this Tabernacle was framed immediately by God Himselfe the body of our Saviour Christ was conceived by the Holy Ghost The name of a Minister is no base name seeing Christ being now in heaven doth not thinke scorne of it He was a Minister of the circumcision when he lived on the earth and he is a Minister of the Sanctuary now in heaven Therefore let none have a base opinion of the name and office of the Ministers Christ is the head Minister and we inferiour Ministers under him therefore let us be reverently regarded for his sake There by presenting of his owne sacred body
before the Father and by the efficacy of his passion he still maketh intercession for us this is the Ministery which he performeth in this heavenly Sanctuary The High-Priest in the time of the Law went into the Sanctum Sanctorum himselfe alone he could carry none of the people with him but our High-Priest which is a Minister of the celestiall Sanctuary shall one day take us up into that Sanctuary to himselfe hee is gone thither to prepare a place for us at the latter day wee shall meete him in the ayre and bee translated into this Sanctuary with him and remaine with him for ever Let this be as honey to sweeten sicknesse poverty contempt and all the crosses of this life they all shall have an end and we shall reigne with this our High-Priest in the Sanctuary of heaven for ever As Christ's body was a Tabernacle so is ours for he was like to us in all things sinne onely excepted Here is the difference his body was a pure and undefiled tabernacle not a spot or blemish of sinne in it ours are impure and uncleane Tabernacles infected with the Leprosie and contagion of sinne 2. His body was a Tabernacle framed immediately by God the Holy Ghost the third person in the Trinity we have our Tabernacles mediately from God by the meanes and seede of our Parents 3. His body is resembled to the holy Tabernacle wherein God was served in the time of the Law ours may be compared to those Tabernacles wherein the Patriarcks dwelt before they were seated in the land of Canaan Yet they may have the name of Tabernacles and so they are called in the Scripture Now Tabernacles were different things from houses they were of more sleight and slender stuffe soone set up and soone pulled downe So our bodies are not houses faire and magnificent buildings strong towers and stately pallaces they be but brittle Tabernacles nay houses of clay whose foundation is in the dust therefore there is no cause why we should be proud of them The body of strong Samson that carried the Gates of the Citties on his shoulders was but a Tabernacle that was quickly crushed in pieces the body of Saul that was higher then any of the people was but a Tabernacle the body of fat Eglon and of great Goliah were but fraile Tabernacles the body of Absalom that had not a blemish from the crowne of the head to the soale of the foote was but a weake Tabernacle the body of the fairest Lady and the most comely Gentlewoman on the face of the earth is but a Tabernacle up to day and downe to morrow Therefore let us glorifie God with these our Tabernacles in this world that wee may receive them glorious and everlasting in the world to come VERSE 3. THat which he spake obscurely he now explaineth shewing by an argument à pari that it was requisite hee should have a sacrifice to offer up A Priest and a sacrifice are relatives As they had their sacrifices So it is necessary our High-Priest should have his sacrifice which was the Tabernacle of his body The Rhemists collect from hence that Christ being now in heaven must needs have an externall sacrifice still and that must bee the masse yet the Holy Ghost doth only reason that it was needfull CHRIST should have a sacrifice which he offered once on the Crosse and not a sacrifice to offer daily therefore he useth a verb of the time past in the first Aorist with the Grecians 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 not 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 This somewhat is his owne selfe Hebr. 7.27 in his owne body on the tree 1 Pet. 2.24 he laid downe his life for us and so let us doe for him if wee bee called thereunto All Priests high and low have their sacrifices wee that bee Christians are Priests Apoc. 1.6 therefore wee must have our sacrifices Phil. 4.18 Hebr. 13.16 we must offer up the calves of our lippes the sacrifice of thankesgiving for all his rich and plenteous mercies offer up the incense of prayer that may ascend into heaven Wee offer the sacrifice of almes and Christian liberality in feeding the hungry clothing the naked in shewing our kindnesse to CHRIST his Ambassadours and we must offer up our bodies as a lively sacrifice to God If wee have no sacrifice wee are no Priests yet a number of Christians there bee that professe themselves to be spirituall Priests and yet have no spirituall sacrifice to shew These are as Starres without light clouds without water and trees without fruit Every Priest is ordained to offer sacrifices if we be Priests let us shew our sacrifices Now that it is requisite hee should offer the sacrifice of his owne body hee sheweth by an evident absurditie that must needs ensue if it were otherwise and that is a nullitie of CHRIST 's Priest-hood Therefore we must needs affirme that either he is no Priest at all which is to make God a lyar who hath said thou art a Priest for ever after the order of Melchizedec or that hee is a different Priest from them and hath another manner of sacrifice then they had Then hee returneth to the other clause in the second Verse that CHRIST is a Priest in heaven a Minister of the heavenly Sanctuary Either hee is a Priest in heaven or in earth not in earth which he proves ab absurdo if he be Priest on earth then he is no Priest but yee cannot deny him to bee a Priest for the Scripture saith thou art a Priest after the order of Melchizedec The consequent of the proposition is proved by an argument from the contraries If hee were a Priest on earth then hee should bee a superfluous Priest for there bee Priests enow on the earth able to offer externall sacrifices There being Priests which according to the constitution of the Law offer gifts the Law had sufficient Priests already on the earth to offer Bulls Calves Sheepe Goates therefore if Christ were a Priest on the earth he were no Priest different from the Leviticall Priests or more excellent than they for they were able to offer up all externall sacrifices The earthly Priests and hee cannot stand together so long as they are in force CHRIST cannot exequute his office Therefore hee is a Priest in heaven not in earth Till they have done Christ cannot beginne till his sacrifice was offered on the crosse they were in request but after that their date was out and our high-Priest is a Minister of the Sanctuary in heaven VERSE 5. VPon that occasion he descendeth to the description of their office this he doth illustrate by the scope and end of the Priest-hood in the time of the Law 1. For the manner of their service 2. Then of the matter or thing which they served They were to shadow out our Saviour Christ ergo these shadowes must vanish when the body is come and Christ could not performe the office of a Priest till those Priests had played their
speaketh to us by whom hee revealeth the knowledge of his Majesty to us Christ knew there should be plentie of knowledge at his comming yet he bade his Apostles goe and teach all nations The Lord opened the heart of Lydia yet it was by Saint Pauls preaching the Lord catechized the Eunuch yet it was by Saint Philip the Lord added three thousand soules to the Church yet it was by Saint Peter How can they heare without a Preacher These be the Schoole-masters by whom God teacheth us to the end of the world The head Master of a Schoole doth not take away the Vshers Saint Augustine tract 3. in 1. Iohann Si unctio docet de omnibus nos sine causa laboramus Let us put you all over to the annointing then they might reply why doest thou write this Epistle to us why doest thou teach us nos extrinsecus admonemus magister intùs est qui docet Matth. 23.8 Nos abusivè magistri appellamur Neither doth hee send downe the HOLY GHOST on them in the similitude of cloven tongues as he did on the Apostles at the beginning they must be brought up in Schooles and Vniversities to attaine to the knowledge of the tongues and the right interpretation of the Scripture Paul mentions it as a blessing that he was brought up at the feete of Gamaleel hee disputed in the Schoole of Tyrannus but hee never wished the Schoole of Tyrannus to be pulled downe This doth declare to us the wonderfull abundance of knowledge that shall bee in the time of the Gospell above that which was in the time of the Law yet there bee a number of ignorant persons in the lap of the Church like them that knew not whether there was an Holy Ghost or no They have a confused knowledge of God but they doe not know him so distinctly in CHRIST as they ought to doe they have the more to answer for that living in so great light are still overwhelmed with darkenesse like to Tantalus up to the chin in water and yet drie like carelesse and negligent Schollers that have beene long at Schoole and learn't nothing the fault is not in God who gives them the meanes but in themselves that neglect the meanes 2. As wee have greater knowledge so greater obedience is required of us The servant that knowes his masters will and doth it not shall bee beaten with many stripes Wee know much and practise little therefore our condemnation shall bee the greater at the latter day VERSE 12. THe third branch of the new covenant is remission of sins In sence it agreeth with the Hebrew only the Apostle following the seventie hath for our further comfort enlarged it by the addition of one clause which is not in the Hebrew The first part of Verse is not in the Hebrew In my Sonne CHRIST IESUS I will be mercifull to their unjust and unrighteous dealings to all the injuries they have offered me 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 faults in manners when as we swarve from the marke of the Law of God 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 in generall signifies all transgressions of the Law He useth many words to signifie to us that all our sinnes by what names soever they be called are forgiven us In acquittances we use to put in words enow for the declaration of a full discharge So doth the Lord when he acquitteth us of all our sinnes whether they be unrighteousnesse slips or violations of the Law they bee all forgiven hee professeth hee will remember them no more hee will cast them behinde his backe rase them out of the booke of his remembrance If wee minde to be revenged of a man wee say well I will remember thee I will one day pay thee home for it but God will not so much as remember our sinnes Oh blessed thing The just man falls seven times a day yet GOD will not remember his falls Hee remembred the sin of Amalek and of some hee sayes their sins shall be written with a penne of a diamond and sealed up in a bagge but he will keepe no register of our sins they shall bee quite forgotten Hee doth not say because they by their workes of penance have made satisfaction to my justice for their sinnes therefore I will remit them I will doe it of my sole mercy and goodnesse for my owne sake c. Object Was he not mercifull to the sinnes of the people in the time of the Law Sol. The forgivenesse of sins is now more cleerely manifested to us To them it was shadowed out by sacrifices and washings but now the Lamb is come offered on the Crosse whose bloud purgeth us from all sin This is a comfortable covenant the heavenly triacle and hony of the soule Our sins are innumerable besides our blasphemies besides the abhominable drunkennesse and whoredome that is amongst us our greedy scraping in the dunghill of the earth seldome or never lifting up our hearts to heaven wee sin daily in our best actions we sin in preaching of the Word for who preaches with such wisedome sincerity and zeale as he ought to doe wee sin in hearing our mindes oftentimes are on wooll-gathering our bodies in the Church our hearts on our Sheep and Oxen we heare more like Iudges to censure Gods Ambassadour than as Schollers to learne of him wee sinne in praying no sighes no groanes no fervency in our prayers no Amen at the end of them wee sin in giving of our almes wee give rather for vaine glory then for Gods glory we sin in our dayly talke and conferences one with another in them we seeke the ostentation of our own witte and learning not the edification one of another Who can cleere himselfe of pride wee are proud of our wit wealth beauty learning yea some are proud of nothing Good Lord then if God should call us into the counting house for our sins alas what shall we doe we cannot answer him one for a thousand and the least sinne deserves eternall death Thou shalt love the Lord thy God with all thy thought if one evill thought remaine unforgiven we are in a miserable case Against all these let us hold up the buckler of this new covenant of the remission of our sinnes 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 sins are bitter accusers In what a pittifull case was Caine who said my sinne is greater than can bee forgiven what a howling kept Iudas O I have sinned in betraying innocent bloud what makes men to hang themselves as Achitophel did to drowne themselves to lay violent hands on themselves save that they cannot be perswaded of the forgivenesse of their sins Therefore let us blesse God for this covenant and let us entreat him to seale in our hearts a comfortable perswasion of the remission of our sinnes dayly more and more VERSE 13. HEre followes a collection inferred on the former testimony which he gathereth out of the word new it hath his force from the contraries New and Old cannot stand together
come suddenly and wee are gone againe in the turning of an hand though it bee the body of a Wise Salomon 〈◊〉 a strong Sampson a faire Absalom yet remember it is but a tent or Tabernacle the time is at hand sayes Saint Peter when I must lay downe this Tabernacle Wee know not how soone our bodies may be layd in the dust therefore let us not be too much in love with them Now as the Tabernacle in the time of the Law was kept neate cleane and handsome it might not bee polluted with any thing So let us keepe our bodies from all pollutions Let us not defile these our Tabernacles with drunkennesse fornication adulterie pride covetousnesse but let us reserve them as holy and undefiled for the Lord. VERSE 12. NOw to the service which is likewise applyed to our Saviour Christ where 1. What it is 2. Where offered 3. The efficacy of it There the High-Priest by the bloud of Goats and Calves went into the holy place here our High-Priest goes into heaven by his owne bloud therefore this service excelleth that When the High-Priest went into the Holy of Holies hee was to offer up a bullocke for his owne sins and a Goate for the sins of the people here hee useth the plurall number because they were iterated every yeare The High-Priest went in by other bloud Christ by his owne bloud It was an easie matter for him to take the bloud of a young bullock and of a Goate it cost him no great paine but our high-Priest was faine to shed his owne bloud before he could enter into heaven He went once every yeere into the Holy of Holies CHRIST went once for all into heaven and there he remaines till the day of judgement Where wee have a notable argument against his carnall presence in the last supper If Christ in respect of his body were here present so oft as the supper is celebrated then he should come and goe into heaven often but he went once into heaven and there must be till all things be restored Act. 3. Therefore he is not here on the earth bodily so oft as the supper is ministred The third thing in the Tabernacle was the use of the service that was in it that was onely to shadow out our redemption to bee accomplished by Christ but this our High-Priest being gone into heaven by the Tabernacle of his owne body and by his own bloud hath indeed wrought the worke of our redemption With much sweat and labour our redemption cost him deere In the Greeke having found out a rare pearle and invaluable Iewell not found before yet it doth also signifie acquirere idque labore nostro 〈…〉 Satan hell in whose bondage and slavery we were Not a temporal redemption as a man may bee rescued from his enemies and fall into their hands againe but an eternall one so as we are delivered from them for ever These words for us are not in the Greek yet they are well supplyed for Christ obtained no redemption for himselfe he was never in bondage to sin and Satan therfore he could not be redeemed Though Bellarmine defend that Christ merited the glory of his body and the exaltation of his name for himselfe yet no redemption Our SAVIOUR CHRIST by the one sacrifice of his owne bloud hath obtained eternall redemption for us therefore there needs no more sacrifice for our redemption Then away with the sacrifice of the masse which is propitiatory for the quicke and the dead For the Papists held it in time past but being forced to it by the light of Scripture they let goe that hold and affirme that it is only repraesentativum commemorativum applicativum of that sacrifice on the Crosse. Bellarmine defends it to bee a propitiatory sacrifice and so doth the councell of Trent The Iesuits say it is not that redeeming sacrifice for the sinnes of the whole world yet it may availe for the remission of some particular sinnes with a relation to that redeeming sacrifice on the Crosse. They say it is the same with that on the Crosse it differs only modo that is a bloudy sacrifice this an unbloudy I but all the legall sacrifices instituted by God must cease after the oblation of this sacrifice whereby eternall redemption is obtained for us then this new forged sacrifice of the masse being a bird of their owne hatching must cease And howsoever they minse it affirming that it is but a commemoration and an application yet they hold still that it is propitiatory for sin as if a full propitiation was not made by Christ's sacrifice on the Crosse. Their opinion is this that it is not that redeeming sacrifice on the Crosse that could not be often done because Christ could not dye often yet by being a commemoration of that sacrifice and an application of it to us it doth obtaine remission of sins and is a propitiation for sin it is propitiatorium impetratorium still Propitiatory for the sins of them that be present and of them that bee absent alive and dead impetratory because it obtaineth not only spirituall benefits but also temporall So that this is the issue The Sacrifice of the masse is not that generall redeeming sacrifice that was offered on the Crosse yet being a commemoration and an application of it it is propitiatory for the sins which wee dayly commit So sayes the Counsell of Trent 1. Vnder the genus all the species are comprehended if that was a generall redeeming sacrifice taking away the sinnes of the world then it left no sinne untaken away They speake contraries If by that wee have a generall pardon of all sinnes then there is no speciall pardon for sins in the sacrifice of the Masse Col. 1.20 2. Was that sufficient to propitiate for sins or insufficient Surely they will say sufficient therefore there is no need of any helpe from the sacrifice of the masse Againe it is not propitiatory 1 Pet. 2.24 makes much against this propitiatory sacrifice 1. Not by a Priest but by himselfe 2. In his owne body not in the commemorative or applicatory sacrifice of his body 3. He left none hereafter to be taken away 4. All our sinnes Where on the Crosse not on any Altar where a commemoration should bee made of his sacrifice on the Crosse but on the Crosse it selfe The Idolaters offered the bloud of their Sons and Daughters to their Idolls but they would not offer their owne Christ hath entred into the holy place with his owne bloud by his owne stripes we are healed in his owne body he bare our sins by his own bloud he made a way into heaven for us he gave not the bloud of any of his servants but his owne bloud Oh how are wee beholden to CHRIST that spared not his owne bloud for us The love of Christ should constraine us We are redeemed sayes Peter not with corruptible things as silver and gold but with the precious bloud of CHRIST as of a Lamb
undefiled we are bought with a price and that a deere price even the bloud of the Sonne of GOD. Our swearing drunkennesse c. these cost the bloud of the Sonne of GOD we are washed from them in the bloud of Christ and shall we wallow in them is not this the water said David for the which three worthy men ventured their lives he would not drinke of it though very thirsty So when we are provoked to sinne to drunkennesse covetousnesse adultery let us reason with our selves Indeed the water of these sins is sweete but did it not cost the bloud of CHRIST therfore away with it we think sin to be nothing yet all the Martyrs on the earth all the Angels in heaven could not have freed us from sin The Son of God must shed his bloud for it therefore let the consideration hereof bee a perpetuall bridle to restraine us from sin CHRIST 's bloud is the price of our redemption he sweat drops of bloud when hee was in his agony in the garden at the commandement of Pilat hee was extreamely whipped so that the bloud came exceedingly out of his holy body he had a Crowne of thornes platted on his head that made the bloud runne about his eares being nailed hand and foote to the Crosse the bloud came out in great measure a Souldier thrust him through with a speare and out of his side came water and bloud So that this our High-Priest redeemed us not with the bloud of beasts but with his owne bloud How then are wee to love CHRIST IESUS that spared not his heart bloud for us There was no bloud almost left in this immaculate Lamb he spent all for our sake Wee will love them that give their money for us and shall wee not love CHRIST that gave his bloud for us yet the love of Christ is not so deepely fixed in us as it ought to bee We love the trash of the world the pleasures of the flesh above Christ. This love of Christ should constraine us to forsake our sinnes Wilt thou make much of the knife that cut the throate of thy friend or father Sinne was the knife that cut CHRIST 's throate therefore let us hurle it away but this bloud of CHRIST by the which we are washed from our sinnes is little regarded for all that wee wallow in the mire of our sinnes forgetting the LORD that bought us as Saint Peter speaketh Wee are redeemed from our drunkennesse covetousnesse pride c. by the bloud of CHRIST therefore let us have no fellowship with these sins 2. Heaven is an holy place there dwells the holy God there bee the holy Angels and holy Saints they that remaine unholy shall never enter into it dogs enchanters c. are without By nature we are all unholy borne in sin conceived in iniquity pulling sinne to us with Cartropes and iniquity with Cords of vanity but wee are made holy by the spirit of Sanctification Such were some of you drunkards c. but yee are washed but yee are sanctified but yee are justified in the name of the Lord Iesus and by the Spirit of our God 1 Cor. 6.11 They that continue in sin without repentance shall never set a foote into the kingdome of heaven Noah was once overtaken with Wine but he forsooke that sin David fell into adultery but hee washed it away with his teares Peter denyed Christ but he wept bitterly for it Manasseh left his idolatry Paul his persecuting of the Church of God Mary Magdalen her uncleannesse even so if through the corruption of our nature wee have beene carryed into any sin let us by repentance rise up out of it againe Let us strive to be holy in this world holy in heart in conversation that wee may enter into the holy Hierusalem in the world to come Follow peace and holinesse without which none can see God The wicked mocke at them that be holy I but except yee likewise be holy ye shall never reigne with Christ in the Holy Hierusalem 3. By CHRIST wee have a plenary redemption of soule and body out of the clawes of Satan As the Bird is in the fowlers net so were we in the Devills snare but we may say with them in the Psalme the net is broken and we are delivered yea wee are delivered eternally we shall never fall into that bondage againe The afflictions whereunto we are incident in this life are temporall but the redemption is eternall sicknesse poverty malevolent tongues imprisonment death it selfe is temporall our joy is eternall Let that comfort us in all the calamities of this life A burning agew the tooth-ach the stone lasts not alwayes but my joy in heaven shall be eternall here I may be in griefe for a time but there I shall reigne with Christ for ever Wee love them that obtaine a temporall redemption for us If a young man bee bound Prentise to an hard master for tenne or twelve yeeres and if one should buy out his apprentiseship and set him free would hee not take himselfe much beholding to him Wee were bound Prentises to Satan hee kept us in his snare at his will and pleasure being his bond men wee should have remained in hell fire world without end Now Christ Iesus hath redeemed us and made us the free men of God Cittizens of heaven how are we indebted to him If thou wert a Gallislave under the Turke and one should rid thee out of it wert thou not much obliged to him Christ hath brought us out of the gally of sinne and damnation therefore let us sound forth his praises all the dayes of our life Let us say with them in the Revelation worthy is the Lamb that was killed and hath obtained eternall redemption for us to receive all honour and glory and blessing for ever and ever VERSE 13. THat Christ by the shedding of his owne bloud hath obtained an eternall redemption for us is confirmed by an argument à pari à minore from the sacrifices of the Law to the sacrifice of Christ. 1. What they were 2. What was the fruit and effect of them If the bloud of Bulls and goates c. being an outward thing could sanctifie the flesh that was an outward thing then the bloud of Christ being a spirituall thing in force and power everlasting must needs sanctifie the conscience which is a spirituall and internall thing yea this rather than that for many respects as we shall see but the one ergo the other The Protasis is in this 13. Verse Because hee would enwrap the whole Ceremonial Law hee reckons up other sacrifices and rites then those which the High-Priest used when hee went into the Holy of Holies 1 Chron. 29. Verse 21. Among the rest he makes mention of one solemne ceremony whereunto the Iewes adscribed much Num. 19.1 A Red Cow was commanded to bee taken which was without spot and never accustomed to the yoke she was to be burnt to
head of it is in heaven and their conversation is in heaven the Church which is termed the kingdome of heaven should be purified with these that is with earthly things like to themselves They were earthly and they ought to bee purified with earthly things the ashes of an Heifer the bloud of Calves Goates c. But the heavenly things themselves that be under the Gospell which is a Gate and entrance into the kingdome of heaven the Church in the time of the Gospell the true Tabernacle and faithfull Citizens of heaven it was necessary that these should be purified with better sacrifices above these namely with the sacrifice of Christ himselfe else we could never have had any right to the kingdome of heaven Christ's one sacrifice is here called by the name of many because it is compared with the many sacrifices in the Law and opposed to them Not because there be many Masse Sacrifices to represent this one sacrifice Here wee see how wee are advanced above them in the time of the Law they had the patternes wee the things patterned they painted flowers we the flowers themselves they the shadowes wee the body they the picture we the man they the lineaments of the house we the house it selfe How are we beholden to God happy are the eyes that see what we see O that wee could walke worthy of them Better No comparison betweene them no more than betweene the creatures and the Creator What are Bulls Goates Calves to the Son of God that hath offered himselfe for us VERSE 24. THe Holy of Holies was a type of heaven Not made with the hands of Aholiab and Bezaleel Which were antitypes as it were pictures in waxe to represent this a stampe of this Into heaven it selfe whereof that was a type Act. 1.11 Manifestly and openly Not for a little while to goe out againe as the High-Priest did when he had prayed and sacrificed for the people but now and continually Not for himselfe but for us By the demonstration of his own sacred body wherein hee hath suffered for us to make intercession for us So long as Christ appeares in heaven for us our sinnes cannot appeare in the sight of God Of themselves they cry up to heaven for vengeance but Christ our Advocate and High-Priest is in heaven to answer for us Indeed father they are grievous sinners but here am I which in my owne body have borne the burden of their sins In the Courts here on earth men have Advocates and Proctours that appeare for them Christ our Advocate appeares in heaven for us therefore wee neede not to feare Who shall lay any thing to the charge of GODS elect It is CHRIST that appeareth in heaven for us 2. As hee is gone into heaven so we shall one day bee in heaven with him In the time of the Law the High-Priest went into the Sanctum Sanctorum but hee could carry none of the people with him Our High-Priest will bring us all into the true Holy of Holies the kingdome of heaven Father I will that they also whom thou hast given mee be with me where I am The fore-runner is gone before us and we shall follow after hee himselfe hath told us that in his Fathers house there be many mansions and he is gone to prepare a place for us What a dignity is this that dust and ashes should sit in the heavenly place with CHRIST Let this comfort us against all the crosses and calamities of this life What though wee be sicke many weekes together What though wee bee pinched with poverty for a time in this world and with soares as Lazarus c. all these one day shall have an end and wee shall bee in heaven with Christ have Palmes in our hands Crownes on our heads where all teares shall bee wiped from our eyes for ever VERSE 25. HHimselfe Hebr. 1.3 Often as the High-Priest offered often Every yeere whereas Christ but once Other bloud of Goates Calves c. Let us remember that which St. Peter telleth us we are redeemed from our old conversation wee are washed from our sins by the bloud of Christ therefore let us not wallow like swine in the dunghill of sin againe VERSE 26. BEcause there were sins in all ages of the world to bee done away CHRIST 's death was prefigured from the beginning of the world by the death of Abel by the oblation of Isaac by the sacrifice of many beasts in the time of the Law yet hee suffered but once Now not in the precedent or future time but now in the fulnesse of time Gal. 4.4 End of the world 1 Cor. 10.11 1 Ioh. 2.18 Hora. Though 1600 yeeres and moe are passed since yet a thousand yeeres are but as a day with the Lord. Hath he beene manifested 1 Tim. 3.16 appeared in the nature of man truly like to us in all things sin only excepted To the abolishing so as hereafter it shall bee of no force to accuse and condemne us or to shut us out of heaven There is sin still remaining in us but the guilt and punishment thereof is put away how not by the sacrifice of a Lamb Goate Calfe c. but by the sacrifice of himselfe Why did not GOD send CHRIST at the beginning of the world 1. Hee would have sicke man for a time to bee humbled with the sight and feeling of his disease that the Physitian might bee more welcome when he came 2. He would have the prophesies concerning Christ to bee fulfilled before he came A sharpe and evident knife to cut the throat of the Masse withall If CHRIST be offered up in the sacrifice of the Masse then hee suffers at every Masse for there can bee no offering of Christ without suffering but he suffers not even in the judgement of the Papists neither Bellarmine nor any of them all can though full of shifts tell handsomely how to elude this argument for here their unbloudy sacrifice hath a deadly wound There can bee no oblation of Christ without the suffering of Christ. The world then is not eternall as some Philosophers dreamed it had a beginning and it shall have an end onely GOD is without beginning and ending for the Angels themselves had a beginning If the end of the world was in the time of CHRIST and of his Apostles then now it must needs bee at an end now it lyes a gasping and is ready to yeeld up her breath that day is at hand when the world shall passe away with a noyse Therefore why doe wee dote so much on the world wilt thou sit feasting and banquetting in a rotten house that is ready to fall on thy head Such an house is the world therefore rather hasten to bee out of it The wicked are called the men of this world wee that bee the faithfull are men of another world ye are not of the world sayes our SAVIOUR CHRIST yet for all that wee are meere worldlings following the pleasures and
profits of the world seldome or never thinking of the joyes of the world to come Who will serve a Master that is ready to dye Such a one as cannot preferre thee the world hath one foote already in the grave therefore let us serve him no longer CHRIST hath not redeemed us by the bloud of a Calfe Ram Sheepe c. not with the sacrifice of an Angell of his mother or any Saint but by the sacrifice of Himselfe no other sacrifice could save us Now as Christ in wonderfull love hath sacrificed Himselfe for us so let us offer up our selves as an holy sacrifice to him VERSE 27. THe application of the use is set forth by an elegant antithesis betweene the cursed condition of men by nature and the blessed condition of men by grace through CHRIST IESUS The lamentable condition of men by nature is double 1. They must all dye then there remaines a Iudgement for them Vnto the common death of men is opposed the death of our Saviour Christ that taketh away the sins of the world In regard whereof death cannot hurt the faithfull Vnto the fearefull judgment to come is opposed Christ's second comming amplified by the persons to whom he shall come by the manner how and the end of his comming Layd up in Gods secret Counsell Why for sin at what time so ever thou eatest thou shalt dye the death To all men It an indefinite proposition is equivalent to an universall Man that is borne of a woman is but of a short time c. that is every man Object 1 Cor. 15.51 Sol. That change shall be instar mortis Object 2. Lazarus dyed twise That was extraordinary ordinarily men dye but once But after this the judgement immediately without delay 1. The particular then the generall Then there is no Purgatory We have two purgatories in this life the fire of affliction and the bloud of Christ then wee neede feare no purgatory after this life Here we see an appointment a decree a sentence wherein foure circumstances are to be observed 1. By whom this appointment is made namely by God Almighty in whom there is not a shadow of turning and which is able to bring that to passe which he hath appointed What I have written I have written said Pilat and would not alter his writing so what God hath appointed hee hath appointed and hee will accomplish it Men are mutable they appoint and disappoint it is not so with God hath he said it and shall he not doe it Therefore as sure as God is in heaven this appointment shall stand Who at any time hath resisted his will who can breake his appointment 2. What it is that is appointed once to dye What is death properly to speake it is a separation of the soule from the body Man was made with two parts the body of the dust of the ground the soule breathed into him by God Life is a conjunction of these two death is a separation of them There is an improper death which is a change of these two conjoyned still together which shall happen to them that be alive at the day of judgment but the Apostle here speaketh of the proper death 2. There is an extraordinary dying and an ordinary Some have dyed twise as Lazarus and those that rose with Christ at his resurrection but ordinarily it is appointed to all men once to dye It is not appointed to all to be rich wise learned but to dye 3. Why was this appointment made because of sin Rom. 5.12 at what time thou eatest thou shalt dye the death Sinne is the cause of death Then why should wee bee in love with sin Wee shunne poyson because it will kill us drunkennesse adultery swearing and other sins brought death into the world therefore let them be hated by us Why are wee afraid of the plague because it will kill us Sinne will kill both soule and body therefore let us all bee afraid to sinne 4. The persons to whom this appointment is made to men to all men There is no man living but shall see death it is appointed to Kings to dye to Dukes Earles Lords Knights Gentlemen Merchants Clothiers Husbandmen to high and low rich and poore learned and unlearned It is appointed to the Ministers to dye and to the people to the Master and servant to the Husband and to the Wife We read of a Woman that had seven Husbands they all dyed and in the end the Woman dyed also None can avoid the stroake of death the Physitions that cure others at the length dye contra vim mortis non est medicamen in hortis the godly dye good Women bring forth with sorrow as well as bad so good men and women dye as well as bad as the faithfull are sicke as well as the unfaithfull so also they dye as well as others Oh that this were carefully remembred by us and that wee would lay it close to our hearts We see our neighbours Townsmen one or other almost everyday carryed to the earth yet wee lay it not to heart it workes not in us a death to sin we follow the world with such earnestnesse as if we should never leave the world Let us so live that wee may dye in the LORD IESUS rise againe and live with him for ever When or where we shall dye wee cannot tell that is in Gods hands but this is most certaine wee shall dye quocunque te verteris incerta omnia sola mors certa In all other things we may use a fortè fortè eris Dives fortè habebis liberos but when wee speake of death we may put fortè under our girdles and say certè morieris If any should aske a reason why the godly should dye seeing CHRIST hath dyed for them the answer is easie because CHRIST dyed to free them from death eternall not from the corporall death which is imposed upon all because all have sinned Christ hath taken away the curse of the corporall death but not death it selfe cogitur non obesse sed non abesse wee are all sinners therefore we must all dye Let us bee carefull to feare God while wee bee alive that wee may not greatly feare death whensoever he shall come Death is a bitter cup all of us in some sort feare to drink of it CHRIST feared it non est fortior miles quà m Imperator wee feare it as it is a dissolution of nature but let us not feare it after a slavish manner Take this sugar to sweeten this bitter Cup withall 1. CHRIST hath taken away the sting of it 1 Cor. 18.57 thankes bee to God which giveth us the victorie through our Lord Iesus Christ. Death is a great Goliah yet stripped of his armour as a roaring Lion yet without jawes or pawes as an hissing Serpent yet without a sting the sting of death is sinne Christ hath taken away the sins of the world In his owne body upon the tree he
are sanctified by the Holy Ghost as the worker of sanctification but we are sanctified by the offring up of the body of Christ as the meritorious cause of our sanctification The bodies of the Saints are holy things being the members of the Holy Ghost The bodies of the Martyrs are precious things whereby the truth of the Gospell was sealed yet by these we cannot be sanctified in the sight of God because there was sinne in them Hearing of Sermons prayers and almes deeds are all of them testimonies of our sanctification and by them we make our calling and election sure We have an inherent sanctification in us after we bee regenerate but that is lame and imperfect there is nothing that can perfectly sanctifie us that we may appeare without blame before God save the offering up of the body of the Lord Iesus Hee is made to us wisedome righteousnesse sanctification Therefore let us entreat the Lord to give us a true and lively faith whereby we may apply Christ and his merits to our selves that being sanctified by him and made cleane through his bloud we may enter into the holy Hierusalem in the life to come VERSE 11. FOr there were many of them of what sort and condition so ever Standeth as a Servitour at the Altar For some thing or other was done every day there was the morning and evening sacrifice For the publike good of the people being the Minister of them all One time would not serve the turne as it doth with Christ. The sacrifices in speciall were Bulls Goates Sheepe c. yet often iterated Never no hope of it 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 fully and utterly as they ought to be so as they never trouble the consciences of men againe they were a recordation of sin but no a motion of sin No Priest was exempted from service In the Church of Rome peradventure the inferiour Priests the Parish Priests take some paines among the people But the Pope the High-Priest the Cardinalls and those that are called Majores sacerdotes live at ease some of them they are minstred unto but wee must all minister in those places wherein God hath set us that we may enter into the joy of our Master in the life to come The Angels are ministring spirits and shall we thinke scorne to minister 2. We must no day bee idle but dayly serve God in our severall functions whether wee bee Ministers or people passe the dayes of your dwelling here in feare As wee aske our daily bread at Gods hands so wee must daily performe service to God Daniel prayed three times a day Anna served God in prayers day and night The Bereans turned over the Bible daily every day let us doe something whereby God may be glorified 3. As the Priests in the time of the Law offered up the same sacrifices So let us the same sacrifice of prayer of preaching of praise and thankesgiving of almes deeds and the workes of mercy So long as wee tarrie in the world let us alwayes be offering up these spirituall sacrifices though they bee the same yet they are acceptable to God No more can any thing that wee can doe now CHRIST IESUS alone is the Lamb of God that taketh away the sinnes of the world VERSE 12. BVt He that is Iesus Christ our Priest hee being but one is opposed to them that were many He could doe more than all they put together Not many as they did one specie and numero too For the expiation of sins which those sacrifices could not take away There be foure things that commend this sacrifice 1. Sufficientia quoad precium 2. Efficacia contra peccatum 3. Gloria quoad praemium 4. Victoria quoad adversarium Hee doth not stand as they did Stare est famulorum sedere dominorum Not at the Altar here on earth but at the right hand of God in heaven Not for a time as those Priests continued their time and then went away but for ever Some joyne 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 to that which goeth before after he had offered one sacrifice for sinnes for ever the vertue whereof lasteth for ever God hath no right hand nor left but as Kings cause them that bee neerest and deerest unto them to sit at their right hand so Christ He is in equall Majesty with his father After the offering up of this one sacrifice he offers no more as a Priest but reignes as a King for ever There must be no iteration of this sacrifice The Papists alleadge that the sacrifice of the Masse is the same with that on the Crosse. Suppose it were yet it must bee but once offered Those in the Law were often offered but this must be but once offered otherwise the whole disputation of the HOLY GHOST in this Epistle is overthrowne What doth he now he doth not now play the Carpenter he takes no more paines in preaching in suffering as he did here but he sits quietly in all joy and happinesse at the right hand of God Acts 7.55 Christ appeared to Stephen standing but that was for the strengthning and encouraging of him against the rage of his enemies He stood up ready to take him out of their clawes into the kingdome of heaven otherwise for the most part the Scripture introduces Christ sitting as it were in his regall throne at the right hand of God next in glory power and Majesty to God the Father yea equall with him in all things 1. This may bee a comfort to us against all our adversaries The King and Protectour of the Church sitteth at the right hand of God in heaven The Vniversities chuse them to be their Chancellours which are in greatest favour with the King and most gracious in the Court so doe incorporations chuse the like to be their high stewards that may stand them instead in the time of need He that hath the protection of us is a great man in the Court of heaven He sits at the right hand of God hee hath all power in heaven and earth Therfore let not us feare that are under his wings he will not suffer us to want the thing that is good 2. As CHRIST now sitteth in heaven after all the miseries crosses and afflictions which hee sustained on the earth so when this wretched life is ended we shall be in heaven with Christ Ep. 2.6 Let this encourage us to a patient suffering of all calamities in this world Wee may have a tragedy here but a comedie hereafter worme-wood here and honey there Blessed are the dead which dye in the Lord they rest from their labours and shall remaine in heaven with Christ for ever VERSE 13. IT might be interpreted and expecteth the remnant As he himselfe the head of the Church is in heaven so he expecteth the comming of his members to him Or from henceforth waiteth that is the accomplishment of the number of his elect which God the Father hath given to him He comes down no more into the earth to
remitted so Christ forgot the cruelty that his persecutors used towards him Mat. 18.3 All good turnes let us remember but as for all wrongs let them bee forgotten for ever Why will he not remember our sins any more Surely because his Son Christ Iesus hath dyed for our sins and offered himselfe for them him that knew no sin he made to be sin for us therefore he will remember our sins no more To that purpose is this testimony alleadged in this place VERSE 18. WHereupon he inferreth this conclusion Of these things that is of sins and iniquities is There may bee spirituall oblations and sacrifices of prayer thankesgiving and almes deeds Hebr. 13.17 but there remaines no more offering for the expiation of sinnes If all sinnes be forgiven for the one oblation that Christ hath offered there needs no more offering for sin but for the worthinesse of that one oblation all sins are forgiven us Ergo there needs no more offering for sin Object There is Christ's As for the Masse it is the same sacrifice that Christ offered on the Crosse therefore that may still remaine as propitiatory for sinne Sol. 1. It is not the same for Christ's body is in heaven there he tarryes still Verse 13. and Act. 3.21 therefore it is not in the sacrifice of the Masse here on earth for that cause it is not the same sacrifice that was on the crosse 2. Here it is 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 not 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 That was bloudy this unbloudy Which differ as much as light and darkenesse death and life and if unbloudy then no remission of sins in it Hebr. 9.22 3. If Christ be offered in the Masse then he must suffer there Hebr. 9.26 but he doth not suffer there ergo 4. If CHRIST be there offered then hee is there consumed for sacrificabile must be destructibile as Bellarmine confesseth and in all sacrifices there is a consumption of the thing sacrificed the Goate the Sheepe the Heyfer was consumed and Christ was consumed or destroyed on the Crosse he is not destroyed in the Masse ergo he is not in the sacrifice of the Masse Yes sayes Bellarmine he is destroyed sacramentally because he is eaten by the Priest though not physically and really I but in a sacrifice there must be a physicall and reall destruction of the thing sacrificed otherwise no sacrifice Againe a repetition of the same sacrifice is here excluded If CHRIST must bee offered up often then that one offering on the Crosse was insufficient for the taking away of sinne but the Apostle proveth that CHRIST was to be offered but once If he be offered up often it is an indignity to him for so were the sacrifices in the Law The Masse I conclude still is no propitiatory sacrifice Here we have a most sweet and comfortable doctrine by the offering of our SAVIOUR CHRIST we obtaine remission of sins his bloud purgeth us from all sin In sin we are warmed in our Mothers belly in sin we were conceived and borne We sucke sinne as milke from our mothers breasts before wee bee regenerate wee doe nothing but sinne draw sin with Cartropes and iniquity with the cordes of vanity After we are regenerate In many things we sinne all The just man falleth seven times a day If God should enter into judgement with us for our sins we were not able to answer one for a thousand We sin in preaching praying hearing our best sort of actions are defiled with sin But here is our comfort by the oblation of Iesus Christ on the Crosse once made wee have remission of all our sins In so much as wee may say death where is thy sting Let us desire the Lord to apply this oblation of Christ to us by a true and lively faith And as by CHRIST alone we have the forgivenesse of our sins which all the sacrifices in the Law could not purchase nor any thing that we can doe under the Gospell so let the love of Christ in dying for our sins cause us to dye to sinne dayly more and more and as he in wonderfull love offered up himselfe as a sacrifice for the putting away of our sins so let us offer up our selves our soules and bodies as a holy living and acceptable sacrifice to him all the dayes of our lives that the power of Christ's passion appearing in us in this world we may reigne with him in the world to come Now hee makes an application of that discourse hee had of Christ. analysis 19 1. The foundation Then the building 22. The doctrine and the use The doctrine hath three branches 1. Our entrance into heaven 2. The way whereby we enter Verse 20. 3. Our guide and leader in the way Verse 21. In our entrance 1. The manner of it 2. The place whereinto we enter 3. The meanes whereby analysis 20 In the way 1. A commendation of it 2. The conservation of it 1. For his office he is a Priest analysis 21 2. For his dignity great 3. For his dominion over the house of God The use is threefold 1. An appropinquation to God Verse 22. 2. A profession of God 23. 3. A declaration of it by provoking one another 24. analysis 22 Our appropinquation 1. Ex parte subjecti 2. Ex parte formae 3. Ex parte medij Internall externall analysis 23 Our profession must be held fast Where 1. How 2. Why. In the provocation 1. How it must be done with consideration analysis 24 2. To what we must provoke VERSE 19. 1. WE must make a profitable use of all doctrines propounded to us The High-Priest in the time of the Law could not enter into the Sanctum Sanctorum without bloud Hebr. 9.7 no more can wee into heaven hee entered by the bloud of a Goate and an Heyfer we by the bloud of Iesus Act. 20.28 We have boldnesse of entrance into the holy places How Thieves enter into an house so doe sacrilegious persons into a Church but it is with quaking and trembling least they should be apprehended because they have no right of entring wee enter boldly into the sanctuary of heaven because we have a right to it by Iesus Christ. Not to see it afarre off on an hill as Moses did the land of Caâ—an but to enter into it Into what Into the holy places which is expounded to be heaven Hebr. 9.24 In the time of the Law none but the High-Priest went into the Holy of Holies and that but once a yeere here all both Ministers and people Magistrates and subjects high and low rich and poore all that believe in Christ have entrance into heaven We may be bold by prayer to enter into it in this life and in soule and body we shall have a comfortable entrance into it in the life to come None but Gentlemen of the Privie Chamber may enter into the King we may all goe to the King of Kings and that boldly because we are reconciled to him by
Iesus Christ. What a singular prerogative is this that we which are but dust and ashes should have an entrance yea a bold entrance into heaven None that wore sackcloth might enter into Ahasuerus pallace though we be never so poorely attyred so as we believe in Christ we may enter into the pallace of heaven Every one may not enter into the Kings Privie Chamber none but great states and those admitted by the Groomes and Gentlemen of the Chamber all of us that are engraffed into CHRIST may goe boldly into the Privy Chamber of the King of Kings David said of the kingdome of Iudea what am I and what is my fathers house that he hath brought me hitherto So we may say what are we or what were our fathers that we should come into the holy place of heaven By prayer we may be bold to enter into it in this life and if we send up any prayers to heaven let us doe it boldly in the name and mediation of Iesus Christ. At our dying day our soules may boldly enter into heaven there will be none to stay them If one offer but to goe into the Chamber of presence some of the guard will be ready to put us back but here the Angels Gods guard in heaven will be ready to receive us and to carry us into heaven as they did Lazarus At the day of judgement we may be bold to enter in soule and body because CHRIST will meete us in the ayre and translate us into it with himselfe Therefore let us magnifie God for this our sweete and comfortable entrance and that with boldnesse into the holy place of heaven 2. By whom or by what meanes have we an entrance into heaven Not by the bloud of Thomas of Peter of all the Martyrs in the world put together not by any inherent righteousnesse that is in our soules not by the merit and dignity of our prayers fastings almes deeds and other workes but by the bloud of Iesus alone If CHRIST had not shed his bloud for us we could never have entred into heaven O the wonderfull love of the Lord Iesus Let this constraine us to love him againe to count nothing too deare for him no not our owne bloud if he will have it for the confirmation of his truth and Gospell 3. Here wee see that Heaven is an holy place they that bee unholy cannot enter into it dogges enchanters c. are without We are all by nature unholy such were some of you 1 Cor. 6. c. Therefore let us entreat the LORD to make us holy in some measure in this life that wee may enter into this holy Hierusalem in the life to come VERSE 20. SOme might say thou speakest of our entrance into heaven but which is the way that leadeth to it Hee that goes to London must goe by a way and there must bee a way to carry us to heaven That he pointeth out with the finger this way is the sacred and undefiled flesh of our Saviour Christ wherein he payd the price of our redemption Which is here resembled to a vaile His flesh is called a vaile sayes Gorrhan quia sub velamine specierum sumitur in viaticum The High-Priest went into the Holy of Holies by a vaile and so by the flesh of CHRIST wee goe to heaven As the vaile covered the mysteries that were in the Holy of Holies and hid them from the people so the flesh and humanity of our Saviour Christ covered his deity in that his deity was hid and concealed from the world though it was manifested by his workes speeches and actions This was for the qualities 1. A new way 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 or of 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 and 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 occido that which is newly killed It fittly agreeth to the flesh or body of our SAVIOUR CHRIST that was lately killed for our sinnes But it is put for any new thing whatsoever as 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 a new opinion It is not called a new way because it was now newly found out never heard of or knowne before for Abraham saw this way a great while agoe and went into heaven by it So did all the faithfull in the time of the Law But it is called a new way because it was now newly manifested to the world being before obscured under types and figures 2. New things retaine their vigour and strength whereas old things wither away This is alwayes a fresh and a new way the power thereof shall never bee dryed up 3. New things are acceptable to men a new Preacher shall be heard more attentively then an old this is a new way therefore let it be welcome to us all 4. It may be termed a new way because none but they that be new men new creatures in Christ Iesus can tread in this way A living way It is improperly adscribed to a way yet it is emphaticall 1. So called because it is opposed to the dead way in the time of the Law There the High-Priest went into the Holy of Holies by the bloud of beasts that were dead when they were sacrificed our Saviour Christ was sacrificed alive 2. This way is ever living and remaining for men to enter into heaven by Some wayes dye and cannot be seene this way lives to be seene of all the faithfull to the worlds end 3. It leadeth to life therefore it may be termed a living way 4. They that take this way shall live for ever So Christ is called living water Ioh. 4. This way hath Christ dedicated for us hee hath gone it in his owne person that wee may bee bold to follow him in it Ioh. 14.2 All Antisthenes Schollers had new bookes pens writing tables and here is a new way for all Christ's Disciples He hath renewed it againe that is the force of the word It was in the time of the Law and the Fathers trode in it but it was renewed by Christ at his death The Iesuites gather from hence that none went this way before Christ. But when the Temple was dedicated it was before So this way now dedicated by our Saviour Christ was before though not so conspicuous as it is now CHRIST alone is the way to heaven I am the way the truth and the life no man commeth to the Father but by me Then in what a wofull case are they that be out of this way Turkes Iewes and all that professe the name of Christ but blaspheme it Surely they must needs be in the high way to Hell Yea and also a number besides that will have Christ to be but the halfe way to heaven He is one part of the way and their workes are the other part A way is for men to walke in so in Christ and by Christ we must walke to the heavenly Hierusalem Let us keepe this way with all diligence that we may get to heaven VERSE 21. I But this is a thorny and rugged way full of many dangers how
shall we passe through it Christ himselfe will be our leader in it As hee is both the sacrifice and the Priest so he is the way and the guide the way Hee doth not say an High-Priest but simply a Priest because there is no other sacrificing Priest save CHRIST in the New Testament Not a small one but a great one great in person being God and man great in power for heaven and earth are his great in goodnesse and mercy that will have compassion on our weaknesse and if we happen to faint he will support us by the way For his superiority and preheminence over the house of God that is the Church 1 Tim. 3.15 Heb. 3.6 Moses was over the house of God yet as a servant Hebr. 3.5 Christ as the Lord and King the commander in the house he over a part of Gods house in Iudea Christ over the whole house dispersed over all the earth All Ministers in some sort are over the house of God Who is a faithfull servant that his Lord may make rule over his house that bee over you in the Lord 1 Thes. 5.12 So Moses was over the house Yet a great difference betweene them and Christ. A noble man is over his house and his steward is over his house Christ as the Lord and owner of the house wee as his stewards to give you your meat in due season A singular comfort to all that be of this house that such a one as Christ is over it Some houses have tyrannicall governours which scrape all to themselves and have no care of them in the house Christ is not such a one he hath a loving and fatherly care of all in the house Some householders would provide for their house and cannot they want ability Christ Iesus that is over this house is both able and willing to provide all things necessary for us Therfore let us be of good comfort we shall not want the thing that is good The Church is God's house All England is the Kings dominion White-Hall is his Chappell so all the world is Gods empire but the Church is his house therefore let us behave our selves wisely and religiously in the house of God Will any make the Kings house and Ale-house to quaffe and swill in A brothel-house to commit adultery in and shall we that be in the Church the house of God be drunkards adulterers wicked and lascivious livers As wee bee in Gods house so let us demeane our selves accordingly VERSE 22. HAving such a wise loving and mighty Priest let us come unto 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 namely to God by him by the invocation of his name asking boldly all things necessary for this life and the life to come as also let us draw neere to him by an holy life and blamelesse conversation They that make an outward profession and deny him in their lives are farre from him the others are neere and walke with God as Enoch Some interpret it Let us draw neere to that heavenly Sanctuary which is opened to us whereunto we draw neere with a true heart But especially this is to be understood of prayer This drawing neere is not so much with the feete of our bodies as with the feete of our soules The way whereunto is chalked out to us and wherein our High-Priest directeth us for it must have relation to all that went before Now we draw neere to heaven by prayer and an holy life A true heart voyd of hypocrisie and dissimulation for God heareth not hypocrites though they make never so goodly a shew and have never so glorious words 2. An assured faith which purifieth our hearts Act. 15.9 there must be no doubting in faith Iac 1.6 Though thou beest as tall a man as Saul yet thou art not the neerer to heaven but if thou sendest many prayers to heaven and hast thy conversation in heaven then thou drawest neere to heaven Being sprinckled 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 according to our hearts from an evill conscience There was a sprinckling water in the time of the Law made of the ashes of the red Cow wherewith the people were sprinckled Num. 19.9 their bodies were sprinckled with that but our soules must be sprinckled with the bloud of Christ. From an accusing conscience that our sins are washed away in the bloud of Christ. We should have no more conscience of sin Heb. 10.2 our consciences should no longer pricke us for sin because being justified by faith we have peace with God and there is no condemnation to them that are in Christ Iesus This afterwards breedeth sanctification 1 Pet. 1.2 There be many false-hearted wretches in the world such as Iudas was that kissed Christ and betrayed him at the same time there bee many that pretend love to religion and yet have none in them such were those Ezek. 14.1 Such were the Pharisees whited tombes and painted Sepulchers such were the Sadduces that came with a notable glosse to our Saviour Christ and there is a number of Hypocrites at this day that maske under the Vizard of Religion He that made the heart knowes the heart and will one day discover them to their shame Therefore if we draw neere to God let it be with a true heart least hee say to us as to them this people draweth neere to mee with their lippes but their hearts are farre from me If wee be falsehearted men though we carry never so glorious a shew God cannot abide us but if we be true-hearted men though there be many weakenesses and infirmities in us he will accept us in Christ Iesus Behold a true Israelite said Christ of Nathaneel There bee true Israelites and false false cloathes glasses clockes c. Faith is like the Moone sometimes at the full sometimes in the wane But seeing Christ hath merited our salvation God hath promised for Christ's sake to bestow a kingdome on us therefore let us not doubt of it That is to doubt of the sufficiency of Christ's merit and of the Word of God How shall wee come to this full assurance If our hearts bee sprinkled from an evill conscience by the bloud of Christ. By nature have we all bad consciences accusing us for sinne In many things we sinne all All those sinnes lye as an heavy loade on our consciences and make us to cry out ô my sinnes they will not suffer mee to bee quiet day nor night but being sprinckled in our hearts with the bloud of CHRIST we shall no more be vexed with the sting of an evill conscience because Christ hath dyed for all our sins Happy are they that be thus sprinckled Our hearts being sprinckled from an evill conscience our bodies must be washed with pure water It is not enough to have a good soule to God-wards though that is the chiefe but our bodies also must be washed with the pure water of the HOLY GHOST Our eyes must be washed from unchast lookes our eares from rash receiving of reports one against another our
envy them that be adorned with better gifts then we nor to contemne them that have lesser to checke them by their wants and infirmities to prie into them with a curious eye but to the whetting and sharpening one of another to be as spurs and whetstones one to another To love the badge of Christians Gal. 5.6 And to good workes It is no love that hath no good workes 1 Ioh. 3.18 This stirring up of our brethren must not be done rashly or unadvisedly but with due advice and wise consideration therefore sayes he consider one another First wee must consider then provoke we must diligently consider when we come to the performance of this duty Wee must consider in what case our brother is touching his soule whether hee lye in ignorance or not Whether hee goe forward or backeward whether hee bee cold in his profession or not As we finde his wants so we must make supply by a godly provoking of him Wee will consider one anothers wealth how many faire houses hee hath how much land hee purchaseth how many cloathes he makes and if hee bee before us in the world wee envy him We will consider one another to doe our neighbour a mischiefe if we can to sit on his skirts at one time or another as Saul had an eye to David and the Pharisees watched our Saviour Christ. But we will not consider one another to further them towards the kingdome of heaven The end of our consideration must bee to provoke to goodnesse First to love as the fountaine then to good workes as the streames flowing from it Faith that worketh by love no love no faith If yee be my Disciples love one another he that hateth is a man-slayer We must say you are members of the same body whereof Christ is the head therefore love you one another Abraham said to Lot I pray thee let there be no strife betweene us for we be brethren So let one neighbour say to another let no strife be among us for we are brethren in the LORD IESUS We have one faith baptisme SAVIOUR one inheritance one Father therefore let us love one another If this were practised by us there would not bee such heart burning betweene neighbour and neighbour such uncharitable suspicions such brawlings and contentions even about trifling matters as there be Many are so farre from provoking to love as that they kindle the fire of contention and sow the seed of discord and variance where they dwell Now love is not without good workes No good workes no love 1 Ioh. 3.18 Let us not love in word neither in tongue only but in deed and in truth We must provoke one another to be pittifull to the poore to be liberall to all good uses to adorne the Gospell by good workes The woman of Samaria said to her townesmen come goe with mee and I will shew you the Messiah So must wee goe to our neighbours and say come let us goe to Church and heare Divine Service and Sermon Let us carry our servants with us Let us goe together about the towne Let us see in what estate the poore bee who wants bread meate cloathes lodging c. Let us goe to the Alehouses and other suspected places and see what disorders there be there Let us reproove drunkennesse let us compell them that bee idle to fall to worke and to get their bread with the sweat of their browes Let us see harlots and adulterers punished that are a disgrace to the towne Come let us not be so glewed to our mony let us give cheerefully to the preaching of the word and to all good uses Oh that this were practised by us that we had some sounding bels and trumpets in the parish to toll on one another to the kingdome of heaven especially if the chiefe men and women in a towne which are the bell-weathers of the flocke if they would shew themselves to be good fore-horses what a number might they draw after them Monica Augustins mother said volemus in coelos ô that wee were like her yron sharpeneth yron so doth man sharpen the face of his friend Let us sharpen one another to good workes that wee may say at the day of judgement here am I and the neighbours thou hast given me But I would to God there were not some that draw backwards that pull their neighbours from love and good workes Wilt thou give to the Preacher wilt thou bee so forward in towne matters thou shalt get nothing by it These are wretched men and are to answer for the spoyling of themselves and others at the day of judgment Strengthen thy brethren said Christ to St. Peter Luke 22.32 So we must comfort and exhort our brethren Rom. 16.3 They were no Ministers yet St. Paul calls them his fellow helpers because they did helpe on their brethren they helped on Apollos Act. 18.26 The thiefe on the Crosse would have provoked his fellow to love and good workes Fearest thou not God and shall we be worse than he Let us stirre up one another hast thou no feare of God no love to religion They that convert many shall shine as the Sunne in the kingdome of heaven not minister only but all others that are the meanes of the conversion of any It belongs to all to save soules Iac. 5. ult Wee are not borne for our selves alone as the heathen could say it was the bad speech of wicked Cain am I my brothers keeper I verily thou art thy brothers keeper and if he perish through thy default thou shalt answer for him at the latter day Therefore let us provoke one another to all good duties in this present world that we may al one with another live with CHRIST our blessed Saviour in the world to come VERSE 25. THe gathering together unto that is to Iesus Christ 2 Thes. 2.1 We must not shut up selves in Cloysters with monkes nor with Diogenes in a tunne Wee must love the company of the Saints All our delight must be in them Especially we must beware how wee forsake the publike assemblies where is the word and Sacraments with the joynt prayers of the Church Some did it in the Primitive Church for feare of the enemies loath to joyne with them for feare of loosing their goods honours life liberty And now some forsake them in pride and in an high conceit of themselves depart from us we are holyer than you As it is some mens custome A bad custome yet hee names them not Call one to another And by so much the rather as yee see that day drawing neere We have not a long time to exhort in therefore let us exhort That day which in Scripture is called the day of the Lord when wee shall bee rewarded for our well doing and they punished that contemne our exhortations Luk. 21.34 Yee see with your owne eyes by plaine and evident tokens it is neere at hand The meetings of Christians are private or publike
England is mine and shall any goe about to wring them out of his hands The King of Kings sayes vengeance is mine and wilt thou wrest Gods sword out of his hand Take heede how thou doest it lest thou beest found a fighter against God Say not such a one hath angred mee I will be even with him ô saucy Merchant wilt thou intrude thy selfe into Gods office The second branch of the testimony The greatest part of Interpreters are of opinion that the Apostle alleadgeth this to his purpose indirectly by the way of consequent If God will bee avenged on the enemies of his people much more on the enemies of his Sonne They thinke that to judge his people is to judge the enemies of his people for his peoples sake But this is alleadged directly and to judge is put for to punish The Lord shall judge his owne people even so many of them as revolt from him the living God to dumb and dead idols That is the scope of the whole Chapter as yee may see from Verse 15 to this place and Saint Paul citeth Verse 21. Rom. 10. to prove the rejection of the Iewes Though they be his owne people whom he hath honoured with the Word and Sacraments that have given up their names to him and taken upon them the profession of his holy truth yet if they fall from him he will severely punish them Therefore those men that have beene enlightned with the Spirit of grace that have had CHRIST IESUS revealed to them and yet contumeliously despise that spirit count the bloud of the Testament a prophane thing and tread the Sonne of God under their feete undoubtedly they shall drinke deepely of the cup of Gods vengeance for vengeance is Gods and he will powre it in full measure on them It cannot bee denyed but that God is exceeding mercifull his mercy reacheth to the clouds is higher than the heavens his mercy is over all his workes There is not halfe a Psalme of Iustice but an whole Psalme of his Mercy The foote of that song is this for his mercy endureth for ever yea he is the Father of mercies of a great number of mercies yet for all that hee is just too As mercy is his so vengeance is his he is a Iudge as well as a Father As he is wonderfull kind and beneficiall to his people when they serve him so he will judge his people when they depart from him David said concerning the government of his house and kingdome I will sing of Mercy and Iudgement Wee sing of Mercy but we let Iudgement goe like bad Musitions wee leave out one part of the song wee harpe much on the string of Mercy but we never meddle with the string of Iustice. Though wee sweare be drunken commit adultery steale secretly from our neighbours though we make small reckoning of his word raile on it and the Preachers too yet God is mercifull ready to forgive our sins I but remember likewise that vengeance is his and he will judge even his owne people especially if with an high hand they sinne against him hee will wound the hairie scalpe of them that goe on in their sins The Scripture records examples of Gods vengeance as well as of Gods Mercie He threw the Angels out of heaven when they sinned hee drowned the whole world for sinne he rained fire and brimstone on Sodome he made Iesabel a filthy adulteresse though a Queene to be cast out of a window and eaten up with dogs If we know the truth and make no conscience to live according to the truth if we cause his Gospell to be blasphemed by our wicked lives especially if wee choake the truth revealed to us set our selves against it and maliciously despise the spirit of grace whereby wee were in some measure sanctified then the vengeance of GOD will light heavy on us Therefore let us thinke as well on Gods Iustice as on his Mercy VERSE 31. OVt of this divine testimony the Apostle inferreth a fruitfull conclusion shewing what use we are to make of this doctrine it must cause us to feare God Almighty An horrible thing to fall suddenly when we little thinke of it and deepely too into the wine presse of Gods wrath so much the word doth import Into what into the hands of the living GOD. Why God hath no hands therefore we need not feare falling into them True indeed God hath no part or member of a body as we have for he is a spirit yet for our capacitie it is adscribed to him By the hands of God in this place is meant the wrath power and anger of God Almighty As a master sayes to his servant take heede how you come into my hands againe so it is a fearefull thing to fall into Gods hands What is this God A living God that lives for ever not a dead and dumbe Idoll therefore there is no escaping out of his hands if we fall into them For the better explication of it know that GOD hath two hands The one is Manus protegens into thy hands I commend my spirit It is a comfortable thing to fall into these hands The other is manus puniens and that is double the one as he is Pater castigans so David chose to fall into the hands of God the other as he is Iudex vindicans and so it is a fearefull thing to fall into his hands The wrath of a King sayes Salomon is as the roaring of a Lion what is the wrath of the King of Kings An earthly King may be appeased with rewards and requests but his wrath if he be once angry as a Iudge cannot be appeased Some by violence may snatch thee out of a Kings hand which is stronger than he none can deliver thee out of Gods hands if thou beest his prisoner once looke for no Gaole delivery Thou mayest run out of a Kings kingdome but there is no running from GOD whither shall I flye from thy presence in any corner of the earth hee will finde thee out yea though thou haddest wings to mount up into the heavens he can fetch thee downe An earthly King lives but for a time at the length hee dyes but GOD lives for ever Therefore it is a fearefull thing to fall into his hands Yet men little consider this they imagine it is nothing to fall into Gods hands A servant had rather fall into Gods hands by making a lye then into the hands of his master by speaking a truth A number of desperate persons had rather fall into Gods hands by swearing and forswearing then into the hands of an earthly judge We make no account of Gods hands tush God sees it not or if he regard it he is a kinde God it makes no matter for falling into his hands yet it is a fearefull thing for though he beare long with thee in wonderfull patience and long suffering yet he will make thee beare in the end Therefore let us not wittingly and willingly
fall into Gods hands especially let us take heede how wee doe maliciously impugne the truth sealed up in our hearts and consciences by the Holy Ghost let us beware how we wage battell against CHRIST and despise him the Saviour of the world if by such a sinne wee fall into the hands of the Almighty GOD there is no getting out of his hands againe VERSE 32. SO much of the exhortation in generall Now followes the ripping up of the particular branches of it Wherein 1. A preface to the explication of it 2. The explication it selfe A preparation is made to it 1. By calling to remembrance their valiant behaviour in time past 2. By confirming them in their profession Verse 35. We must not remember old injuries there must be an 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 of them they must bee raced out of our remembrance yet there â—re three things which we must remember 1. Beneficia accepta wee must never suffer Gods benefits to slip out of our minde we must keepe a perpetuall catalogue of them 2. Mala commissa I remember my faults this day said Pharaohs Butler We must call our sins to remembrance and weepe for them 3. Exemplaria bona praeterita both of other men and of our selves too The Apostle here would have them call to their remembrance what manner of men they had beene in times past how forward how zealous of religion what afflictions they endured for it and to continue the same men still rather to encrease then to decrease Remember from whence thou art fallen sayes Christ to the Church of Ephesus which had forsaken her first love Many are hot in the beginning that waxe key cold in the end therefore let us remember the dayes of old that our latter dayes may bee as good if not better than our former dayes Grow in grace 1. What they must remember a notable exploit of theirs 2. The time when it was done After yee were enlightned with the knowledge of the truth and had given up your names to Christ. Yee did not fall under the burden but very manfully stood under it Hee doth not simply say afflictions but a fight not a little one but a great one Ye wrastled with many afflictions So soone as we become Christians we must looke for afflictions All that will live godly in CHRIST IESUS shall suffer persecution These were no sooner enlightned but they had a great fight of afflictions Hee that will bee my Disciple let him take up his Crosse and follow mee If thou wilt be a Christian thou must have the Crosse. So soone as CHRIST our Captaine was baptised hee was led into the wildernesse to bee tempted of the Devill and so soone as wee in baptisme professe our selves to bee his Souldiers wee must expect a great fight of afflictions Apoc. 7.14 Wee need not to fight one with another Ephraim to eat up Manasseh and Manasseh Ephraim wee shall have enemies besides to fight withall the Devill and his instruments sicknesse malevolent tongues poverty losse of goods and life too Therefore let us all prepare our selves for this fight We cannot have an heaven here and an heaven hereafter too wee must looke for paines here with Lazarus if we will have joyes hereafter with him VERSE 33. THis fight is illustrated by a distribution of the afflictions which they sustained either in themselves or with others In the afflictions which they endured in their own persons is to be considered the manner and the matter of them For the manner they were set on a theatre 1 Cor. 4.9 exposed on a stage to the laughter of the whole world for the matter of their afflictions they concerned their good name or their goods and life For good name they had many reproches layd on them called Heretickes Galileans maintainers of the sect of the Nazarites foolish Asses that would believe in a crucified God besides that they had such afflictions as touched goods and life Neither did they suffer in their owne persons alone but in the persons of others or that were conversant in the like afflictions If the toe bee full of paine the whole body suffers with it If one Christian be in affliction we must have a fellow-feeling of it I Iohn even your brother and companion in tribulation Apoc. 1.9 In being companions with them we are companions with Christ. When I was in prison yee visited me We will be companions with drunkards with adulterers and shall we not be companions with them that are afflicted for the name of Christ Let us be companions of their misery weeping praying and relieving them in this life that wee may bee companions with them of felicity in the life to come VERSE 34. BOth these are confirmed For the former they sorrowed Where whether at Hierusalem Rome or any other place is not expressed but the Apostles bonds were as their owne bonds Hebr. 13.3 For the latter they suffered the snatching of goods the persequutors playd the harpies violently taking away their goods Silver Gold house-hold Sheep Oxen c. yet they suffered it how not contentedly alone but with joy they rejoyced to be spoiled of their goods for Christ's sake they were not only not grieved but glad of it why they were on a sure ground not only guessing or conjecturing but That ye have where in your selves fide spe Ioh. 3.36 What A better substance ratified by the place and qualitie of it for place it is not in earth where thieves breake and steale but in heaven as in a strong castle where it is safe But say some what tell you mee of goods in heaven Let me have my goods on earth A bird in the hand is better than two in a bush For the quality not a fading but an enduring substance These were excellent professours that suffered joyfully the spoyling of their good for Christ's sake Men had as leave loose their lives as their goods Whereupon the Grecians comprehend them both in one word 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Yet if we were right Christians indeed we will be content and that with joy to part with all we have in the world for CHRIST and his Gospel Hee that loves father and mother more than me is not worthy of me much lesse is he worthy of Christ that loves his goods more than him 1. God gave us all why shall he not have all if he require it can they be bestowed better than on him that gave them 2. We shall have better in the roome those goods tarry but a while we may loose them by casualties in this life at least when death comes wee must forsake all these endure for ever Who will not change for the better give me a better house and take mine a better horse we love the better If we loose these goods for Christ's sake we shall finde better therfore let it not grieve us to part with them But this is an hard thing this made the young man goe sorrowfull away Now in the time
of prosperity we will not bestow any of our goods on the poore on the Church on the maintenance of the Word of God unlesse it be extorted by Law then how will we suffer with joy the losse of all in the time of adversity Let us not be so glewed to our riches let us use them now as if we used them not that if the time of tryall should come wee may joyfully forgoe Christ's sake VERSE 35. NOw hee prepareth them to persist with boldnesse in it by confirming and strengthning of them in the profession of the Gospell 1. Hee commends to them an heavenly courage and invincible boldnes then he points out two props or pillars for it to leane upon 1. The admonition 2. The reason of it Cast not away as faint hearted Souldiers are wont to doe their weapons cast it not away but keepe it still Eph. 6.13 he bade us 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 our spirituall armour Here he would not have us 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Wee are wont to cast away those things that be hurtfull and cumbersome to us This heavenly weapon of confidence and boldnesse is very necessary and commodious for us therefore let us not cast it away Will a traveller cast away his staffe whereon he leaneth and sustaines himselfe in his journey The confidence wee have in God by Iesus Christ is the staffe whereon we leane therefore let us not cast it away for so much as yee know yee have within your selves a better enduring substance in heaven although yee loose all these earthly goods Therefore cast not away that confidence Let it cause you couragiously to passe through all afflictions whatsoever The word doth import not only an inward boldnes but an open profession of it before all the world 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 quasi 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 when men are not afraid to speak all and deliver their whole minde As ye have begun to fight valiantly under Christ's banner even to the spoyling of all your goods so let nothing quayle your courage continue fighting to the end Why what shall they get by it this your bold and confident fighting shall be rewarded and that greatly too therefore persist in it Hee doth not say it shall have but it hath already namely fide spe not a small but a great recompense of reward We shall not only have a reward but a great reward Psal. 19.11 Matth. 5.12 It is great in many respects 1. For earthly goods which wee loose we shall have treasures in heaven that abide for ever and is not that a great reward for chips to have gold 2. For our afflictions that are finite wee shall have infinite and eternall happinesse Here we suffer for a time there we shall reigne forever What a great reward is this Barzillai said to David why will the King recompence it with such a reward much more may wee say why will the King of Kings recompence our afflictions with such a great reward as this is Let the consideration of this reward put life and courage into us all It would grieve a Souldier to fight when he shall get nothing but blowes but if he be sure of a rich spoyle when the battell is ended that will make him fight couragiously we shal be amply rewarded therefore let us fight Our labour is not in vaine in the Lord 1 Cor. 15. ult all our good workes shall bee rewarded yet thereupon it doth not follow that they are meritorious Wheresoever the Papists finde fire in the Scripture that is the fire of purgatory and where they finde a reward thereupon they conclude a merit Indeed opus merces are relatives but not merces meritum A reward doth presuppose a worke but not a merit All that laboured in the Vineyard were rewarded but not according to their merits for then they that laboured but one houre should not have beene equall with them that bore the heate and burden of the day but they were rewarded according to the promise of the Lord of the Vineyard so shall wee bee Therefore it is said Verse 36. that we shall receive the promise But this is most certaine that all our workes whatsoever issuing from faith shall be rewarded Our comming to Church our hearing of Sermons if with feare and conscience our feeding of the hungerie cloathing of the naked our prayers almes deeds c. yea a cup of cold water given with a sincere heart shall not loose his reward Moses looked to the recompence of the reward so let us doe with the eye of faith It is not in vaine to serve God as the wicked complaine in Malachie we shall have great recompense of reward for our service Let this encourage us all in the profession of the Gospell VERSE 36. THe first pillar is patience Where 1. The necessity of patience 2. A remedy against impatiencie 1. The necessity of patience is intimated 2. Vrged by a forcible reason He doth not say it were well yee had patience it were a convenient thing that yee had patience yee cannot be without it A Souldier hath need of weapons a man of meat and drinke and yee of patience Why the reason is taken from the necessary use of it without patience yee cannot have heaven promised to you therefore yee have need of it That after yee have done the will of God that is suffered according to his will It is Gods will we should passe to heaven through afflictions 1 Pet. 4. ult in that respect let us beare them patiently and let us say with Paul Act. 21.13 I am ready not to be bound only but to dye for the name of the Lord Iesus The promise that is rem promissam Multa cadunt inter promissum rem promissam Patience is a noble vertue nobile vincendi genus est patientia 1. Sapientem demonstrat David shewed himselfe a wise man when he bore patiently the railing of Shimei So did Hezekias when he answered not Rabshakeh The world counts them fooles that put up reviling speeches yet they be the true wise men 2. Fortitudinem superat aerek Aphaijm Septuag 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 It is counted cowardlinesse not to resist yet it is the best valour in the world 3. Sine ictu de hoste triumphat Wee give our enemie never a blow and yet we overcome him not feriendo but ferendo we triumph over them all It is a victory gotten not only without bloudshed but without the stryking of a stroake 4. In morte vitam conservat As the Salamander lives in the fire so patience makes us to live in the fire of afflictions 5. De regno securitatem praestat Matth. 5.10 Blessed are they that suffer persecution for righteousnesse sake for theirs is the kingdome of heaven therefore let this excellent vertue be imbraced by us all In patience possese your soules Wee can have no quiet possession of our soules without patience Wee have neede of patience at all times and seasons in
heaven and never come thither themselves When was the floud Most Authors thinke in May. 1. Because it might wholly be adscribed to the power of God not any way to the course of nature as it might if it had beene in winter 2. That the wicked of the world being drowned in the pleasures of the earth might at that time of the yeere bee deprived of them when the earth was most pleasant 3. Because the floud began to dry up in the spring Gen. 8.11 4. Gen. 19.23 as it was a faire sunne shine morning when fire and brimstone fell from heaven on Sodom so the floud might come in the fairest time of the yeare Whether were they all damned that perished in the floud Some writers exempt infants they had something answering to baptisme that saved them The question is about adulti whether all they were damned Epiphan Ambrose Beda affirme that they went all to hell yet when Christ came and preached in hell they were delivered but in hell there is no Gaole delivery Cajetan and Lyra say that some of them went to hell yet not ad locum damnatorum but ad limbum patrum out of which Christ fetched them when he went to harrow hell 1 Pet. 3.19 For mine owne opinion It is not like they were all damned yet that reason of Saint Ieromes is not convincing Nahum 1.9 following the Seventie he translates it non vindicabit Deus bis in idipsum whereas in the Hebrew it is it shall crush them at the first time there shall be no need of a second blow God may justly punish both in this life and in the life to come one and the same fault that hath not beene washed away with repentance But three reasons may induce us so to thinke 1. Gen. 7.22 the floud was a prevailing fortie dayes and fortie nights Some that were hardned before at the sight of the waters running up into some high mountaines might repent of their folly and their soules might be saved inter pontem fontem est misericordia 2. Who dares avouch that they were all damned that were destroyed in the wildernesse that all went to hell whom the earth swallowed up in the conspiracie of Corah Dathan and Abiram and why should we affirme them to be al damned that were drowned in the floud wee must judge more charitably of them that are swept away in temporall plagues and calamities 3. Let us judge our selves which is the strongest As they were not all saved that were in the Arke Cham was a cursed wretch so were they not all damned that were carryed away with the waters By his framing of the Arke before the eyes of them all and his preaching to them of the floud the LORD might have sufficient matter by vertue thereof to proceed to the just condemnation of them all Or the word world is here taken for the wicked of the world as oft in Scripture Ioh. 17. I pray not for the world he brought in the floud upon the world of the ungodly 2 Pet. 2.5 This warning was not for Noe alone but for all the world that seeing the Arke a making they might repent This is the goodnesse of God Almighty he gives warning of his judgements before they come hee shoots off a warning peece not like austere masters who strike before they speake but herein he is like the Lion that roares before he goes to his prey He gave a warning to Adam and Eve that at what time they did eate of that fruit they should die he gave warning of the destruction of Sodom Lots sonnes had warning to goe their way if they would have lystened to it he gave the Israelites warning of the captivitie in Babylon Hierusalem had warning of her overthrow Christ wept over it and said O if thou haddest knowne at the least in this thy day those things which belong unto thy peace but now are they hid from thine eyes God gave the Ninevites warning of their destruction that it was at hand The old world had a faire warning of the floud they were warned of it an hundred yeares together This is Gods mercy he doth nothing but he reveales it to his Prophets that they might open it to the people At this day God gives us many warnings by his Word and creatures by earth-quakes thundring and lightning by blazing starres and fierie comets as wee have had a fearefull one of late yeeres continuing in some places of the land a moneth together portending wars c. Let us not stand in a slavish feare of them God is above them all yet let them be as trumpets to waken us out of sinne God hath warned us by his Ambassadours and Preachers of the Word we have had warning that if we loath the heavenly Manna of the Word God will take it from us if we receive it not with all gladnesse when it is put into our mouthes we shall goe from East to West and not finde it yet this warning doth us little good for all that we are not diligent and cheerefull in hearing of Sermons and in the participation of other holy rites we have had warning of Adultery Theft oppression cruelty of coozning one another that there is a God that sees all and wil revenge all yet these sinnes are ryfe among us As the old world had warning of the destruction of it by water so we have beene warned of the destruction of it by fire almost all the signes of the day of Iudgement are already past yet we feare not that day neither prepare for it All these warnings because we have not profited by them shall bee so many witnesses against us at the latter day Praemonitus praemunitus but our hearts are so hardned as that all the warnings in the world will doe us no good We are angrie with our servants if they will take no warning did not I warne thee of such a thing and then wee thinke we have just cause to be on his jacket how many thousand warnings hath God given us and yet we like bad servants will take no warning the Lord soften our hearts that they may enter into us for the reformation of our lives Of what was hee warned In themselves they could not bee seene yet Noah saw them by the eye of faith The incarnation and passion of our SAVIOUR CHRIST could not be seene in the dayes of Abraham because CHRIST was not then borne yet Abraham saw it by faith and was glad Neither Heaven nor Hell can be seene of us yet by faith we see them and believe them both That terrible day when the world shall passe away with a noise cannot yet be seene yet being warned by God of it we behold it and know assuredlie it shall be The resurrection is not yet seene wee doe not see the dead rise out of their graves yet because GOD hath said it we believe it The proper object of faith are invisibilia as for those things which we see properlie
it CHRIST the Saviour of the world was promised to them that he should come of Abrahams seed but as yet he was not come the kingdome of heaven whereof the land of Canaan was a type was promised to them but as yet they received it not yet they believed certainely that they should have them and dyed in that faith Faith is an evidence of things that are not seene The victory over sinne death and the Divell is promised to us we shall bee more than conquerors yet sinne gives us many a fall the Divell assaults and tempts us death seaseth on us and takes us away yet let us believe Gods promise As yet we have not received the resurrection yet believe it nor the kingdome of heaven yet believe it and dye in that beliefe though thou kill me I will believe in thee The affirmative 2. Though they received them not yet they saw them not neere hand but farre off not with the eye of the body but of the soule which is faith Abraham in the birth of Isaac saw CHRIST In thy seed that is in CHRIST shall all nations be blessed Isaac was borne of a woman which by the course of nature was never like to have Children so was CHRIST of a Virgin that never knew man In the oblation of Isaac he saw the oblation of Christ on the Crosse. When Isaac bore the wood wherewith he should be burnt hee saw Christ bearing his owne Crosse when he saw Isaac bound on the Altar he saw Christ fastened to the Crosse. So the Israelites afterwards saw CHRIST afarre off in the Paschall Lamb and the rest of the sacrifices but blessed are our eyes wee as yet see the kingdome of heaven but afarre off but one day we shall see God face to face 3. They were perswaded they should have them and dyed in that perswasion they saluted them as Marrinors espying the shoare afarre off skip for joy hoping shortly to bee at it so these seeing the celestiall Canaan afarre off rejoyced at it and embraced it with the armes of faith So we must rejoyce at the sight of death as Simeon and Paul 4. They confessed themselves strangers here Whereby it is apparent they looked for a Country in heaven and dyed in faith expecting that Country 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 is opposed to 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Citizens that have a râ—ght and interest in the City may goe up and downe boldly strangers are fearefull standing at the curtesie of others 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 that come as wanderers from another people 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 without house and home They confessed it 1. By deeds by their dwelling in tents 2. In words before all men It is not to be extended to the Patriarcks before the floud for some of them as Enoch dyed not It is to be restreyned to them after the floud Hee doth not say all these were rare and excellent men beautified with singular graces of GODS spirit deepe in his bookes therefore they were exempted from death there is none that hath that priviledge Death is a Cup whereof all must drinke there is no man living but shall see death Wise Solomon godly David that was a man after Gods owne heart is dead strong Samson faire Absalom wealthy Nabal is dead Lazarus dyed and the rich man also dyed and was buryed Beggars dye and Kings dye Have I not said yee are Gods yet yee shall dye as men It is well observed by Saint Augustine that it fell out by the providence of GOD that the verb morior should not be declined after the same manner that other verbs of that kinde be orior ortus est morior mortuus est to declare that death signified by it cannot be declined Mors non cogitur abesse sed cogitur non obesse Death cannot hurt the godly it is rather a benefit to them yet they dye This we can all say nothing so certaine as Death yet we make no use of it for all that we bathe our selves in the pleasures of sin we are set on the merry pinne we follow the world so earnestly so greedily as if we should live for ever We are like the fishes that are skipping and leaping in the water and yet by and by are taken in the Net We know that the Net of Death is continually spread for us all yet we are as jocund as if no net were laid for us It is said Eccles. 7.4 That the living shall lay it to heart Wee talke of Death wee carry Death about with us we see it daily in other men Almost every weeke a buryall in many Townes yet wee live as if we should never dye Damocles the Parasite was set in Dionysius chayre he had all the honour and pleasure that could be devised but when hee considered the sword hanging by a slender horsehayre over his head hee tooke delight in nothing Death as Gods sword hangs over our head continually it is senibus prae foribus adolescentibus in insidiis The staffe of death stands before the doore of old folkes and it may steale on young men ere they bee aware yet we regard it not It causeth us not to have our conversation in heaven but we are as great earth wormes as if we should never dye All these dyed but how did they dye in the faith All dye but all dye not in the faith 1 Thes. 4.16 some dye in CHRIST and some live to the world and dye in the world Achitophel dyed but it was not in faith hee dyed a malecontent in a proud conceit of his wit and wisedome that his counsell should not bee followed which was wont to bee reputed as an oracle from heaven Iudas dyed but it was in desperation in infidelity not in faith he could not be perswaded that his sins were washed away in the bloud of CHRIST and therefore tooke a rope and hanged himselfe Cain dyed but not in faith for he cryed my sin is greater than can be forgiven Happy are they that dye in faith The Scripture doth not simply say blessed are the dead but that dye in the Lord. Iob dyed in the faith I am sure my Redeemer liveth Old Father Simeon dyed in the faith with CHRIST in his armes LORD now lettest thou thy servant Saint Paul dyed in the faith the time of my departure is at hand From henceforth A sweet thing to dye in the faith All that dye quietly to the eye of the world dye not in the faith The Psalmist sayes of the wicked there are no bands in their death Good men may have sore temptations when they lye on their death beds through the distemperature of the braine and the vehement paine of the body they may deliver some fearefull and impatient speeches savouring of infidelity as Iob did in his pangs and yet for all that dye in the faith Live in the faith bee plentifull in the fruits of faith and thou shalt bee sure to dye in the faith It is the
greatest commendation that can be given of any that they dyed in the faith Whyle we live we are in the field and battle wee may receive many a wound from sin and the Devill but being dead we are conquerors have Crownes on our heads and palmes in our hands as it is in the Revelation Doth such a man live in the faith as Cornelius did when his prayers and almes deeds proceeding from faith went up into remembrance before God that is a thing to be rejoyced in yet such a man may have many a fall as David and Peter had Is it reported truly of any that he dyed in the faith such a man made a godly end that is the height of all commendation Wee cannot well praise a faire day before night because many stormes may be in it neither can wee give a man his full and perfect commendations till hee be dead Therefore this is registred of these fathers tanquam fastigium laudis the very top and crest of their praise that they dyed in the faith All good men have the like confession 1 Chron. 29.15 2 Cor. 5.6 Gen. 23.4 Abraham was a mighty rich man Gen. 24. Yet but a stranger and pilgrim David was a King yet but a stranger Hast thou faire houses large lands and ample possessions art thou a rich Clothyer a wealthy Merchant a Gentleman a Knight a Lord yet acknowledge thy selfe to be but a stranger there is a time when thou must part with all yea with a kingdome if thou hast it The very heathen confessed this The oratour could say natura dedit nobis non habitandi locum sed commorandi divorsorium this world is but an Inne it is no dwelling house Now if wee bee strangers on the earth as we must all confesse our selves to be then let us carry our selves as strangers 1. A stranger is no medler in the Country wherein he is he takes â—hat which is requisite for him hee lookes to his owne businesse but he doth not interpose himselfe in the affaires of the common-wealth he leaves them to those that be of the Country A stranger must be 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 as the heathen said Even so being strangers in the world let us meddle no more with the world then needs must But wee are drowned in the world our mindes are on the world all the weeke all the yeere long we meddle little with the Scripture with prayer heavenly meditations we are altogether in and about the world 2. Strangers must not thinke to beare sway in the Towne and Country where they dwell the naturall inhabitants will not digest that Gen. 19.9 the Sodomites could not endure that Lot should bee a King among them So we being strangers in the world must not make account to domineere in it to have all men at our controll wee must be content to be underlings here that wee may bee aloft hereafter the faithfull are often put to the wall and the wicked are Lords over them This we must take patiently because wee are strangers 3. Strangers and Pilgrims are wont to be abstemious 1 Pet. 2.11 a stranger a Travellour if he be a wise man doth not set his mind on feasting and banquetting hee takes a morsell and so away So being strangers here we must lead a sober life take no more of the world then will serve us for our journey wee must reserve our feasting till wee come to that place where wee shall eate bread with Abraham Isaac and Iacob 4. Strangers must looke for no great love for the most part they are hated in the Country where they bee and they are wished to be out of it even so the world loveth her owne we are not of the world we are men of another world therefore mervaile not though wee find little friend-ship in the world Dogges will faune on them that be of the house but they will barke at strangers flye in their faces and be ready to pull them downe so because we are strangers to the wicked no marvell though they barke at us and bite us now and then 5. Strangers have a longing desire to be at home If an English man bee in Spaine Turkie India hee thinks every day two till he be in England oh that I were with my Wife and Children with my friends and neighbours at home So being strangers in this world let us not make too great account of it let us desire to be at home in our heavenly Hierusalem let us say with Saint Paul I desire to be dissolved and to bee with CHRIST which is best of all But a number of us say in our hearts of the world as St. Peter of the Mount we are well here I would to God I might never goe from hence 6. Strangers do not hartily love that Country wherin they be they may love it in some sort but nothing to their owne Country so being viatores wee may take viaticum but let us not love the world let us use it as if we used it not This world must be as wormewood to us in respect of the joyes of heaven we may use silver and gold houses and lands but let us not love them Let the heavenly Canaan our native Country have all our love 7. If a stranger come to an Inne he looks about him and sayes this is a fayre Inne here I have a goodly Chamber I fare well for my mony but this is no place for mee to tarry in so wee should think and say of the world I have a convenient dwelling meat and drink enough I thank God I want nothing but this is not my place of abode I am but a stranger here all these things I must forgoe I would to God that this were deepely engraven in the hearts of us all that wee did effectually consider wee were strangers on the earth We say we are strangers but we live as Lords We say with that rich man Luk. 12. Soule eate drinke and bee merry thou hast goods laid up for many yeares Our lives and deeds bewray that wee thinke nothing lesse than that we be strangers A strange thing that strangers should be so bewitched with a strange Country as wee are with the earth VERSE 14. HEE insisteth in the proofe of the latter effect they seeke a Country out of the world therefore they are strangers Where 1. What manner of City it was which they sought 2. The reward for seeking of it The confirmation of it is by a collection deduced out of their owne confession They that confesse themselves to be strangers on the earth doe give notice to all the world that they look for a permanent Country in heaven and so dyed in that faith but these confesse themselves c. Ergo. Such base such contemptible things of this world manifest it to all With a fervent desire not 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Where they shall abide for ever This world then is not our Country Socrates is highly commended for his answer being demanded
what Country man he was he answered 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 mundanus The whole world is my Country all Countries are alike to me Yet in truth wee have no Country in the world England is not our Country Heaven properly to speake is our Country as Christ sayes call no man father here on earth so call no Country your Country on the earth Now heaven is our Country so we must seeke it it is worth the seeking and we cannot have it without seeking seeke the kingdom of God We must seeke it by prayer reading of Scripture hearing of Sermons by godly and fervent desire of the heart by heavenly meditations Our whole life ought to be a continuall seeking of heaven but alas we seeke for silver and gold Sheep and Oxen houses and lands and let heaven goe we are like Aesops dogge that snatched at the shadow and lost the substance We seeke more for shadowes then for the substance all the weeke long we are seeking of the world and scant on the Lords Day no day in the weeke doe we seeke heaven VERSE 15. THis is illustrated 1. By a declaration of the Country which they sought 2. By the fruit and reward of their seeking Object They professed themselves strangers because they were out of their soile the land of Chaldea Sol. That cannot be the Country which they had longed after for if their minde had run on that they had opportunity and time enough to returne in they had leysure but they would not take it 1. He shewes what Country it was not which they sought VERSE 16. 2. WHat it was which is first described comparatively then plainly pointed out with the finger The reward 1. A favour or prerogative in this life 2. In eternall happinesse in the life to come Exod. 3.15 he is the God of the whole world in generall he is the God of the wicked for temporall blessings of the faithfull for spirituall and eternall He that is the God of the whole world is now the God of three men Chrys. It is a glory to servants to have a denomination from their Lords and Masters I am servant to such a Noble man but it is no honour for a Lord to say I am the master of such a poore man such a beggarly fellow is my servant yet God glorieth of us that hee is our God Master and Father He makes this a piece of his style as if a puissant Prince would be called the King of Pigmies He hath prepared Hebr. 13.14 Ioh. 14.2 They doe not merit it GOD in mercy prepares it for them When Vide Matth. 25.34 God prepares many excellent things for us in this world but none comparable to this He prepared the world as an house furnished for man at the first We can but prepare temporall houses for our Children Some by this City understand the Church which though it bee on the earth is called heavenly because her chiefest part Christ her head is in heaven and her conversation is in heaven Hyperius But they were in the lap of the Church already within the walls of that City they needed not to seeke that which they had Heaven then is better than earth it is better by many degrees Men chuse that which they thinke to be best we choose earth rather than heaven therefore in our opinion that is the better What fooles what dolts be we men are ready to change for the better who would not change a beggars cottage for a Kings Pallace a patcht Cloak for a Princes robe We say heaven is the better yet we are loath to change our dwelling on earth for it by our good wills we would tarry here still We say heaven is a better country then this but we would faine continue in the earth still Many a Child is ashamed of his Father when hee comes to great honour We were base and ignominious wretches yet God was not ashamed of us If a great man have a kinswoman that is poore yet if a faire and beautifull woman haply he will not be ashamed of her We are all fowle and black by reason of sin yet God is not ashamed of us and shall we one of another A King is not ashamed of a beggar and shall one beggar be ashamed of another Shall one earthen Pot though it be a little guilt and tipt with silver be ashamed of another earthen Pot Though thou beest a rich man and hast more silver and gold than thy brother yet be not ashamed of him thou art earth as well as he yee are Pots of one Potter Constantine was not ashamed of the Bishops the Angels are not ashamed of us they acknowledge themselves to be our fellowes and brethren and shall we be ashamed one of another Though he be never so poore a man if he believe in Christ be not ashamed of him 2. As God is not ashamed of us so let us not be ashamed of him though Christ be afflicted here on earth yet let us not be ashamed of him and his Gospell for if we be he will be ashamed of us when he commeth with his holy Angels How doth it appeare he is not ashamed of us because he disdaineth not to be called our God He doth not say to be called their Lord and Master but God I thank my God that we read often This comprehendeth all good things for this life and that to come happy are the people that be in such a case blessed are the people whose God is the Lord. The Lions shall be hungerbit but they that have God for their Lord shal want nothing that is good This may strengthen us against poverty sicknes and all calamities against sin Satan and death it selfe Will any child feare want that hath a rich and loving father our God our Father is rich heaven and earth are his he is most loving he tenders us as the apple of his eye therefore wee can want nothing that is good The Lord is our God our shield Protectour and defender therefore let us feare nothing If God be on our side who can be against us Nay this may comfort us against death it selfe From this one word our Saviour proves the resurrection he is not the God of the dead but of the living for all live to him Though we dye God is our God he will raise us up againe at the latter day and translate us into his kingdome This may be a pillar of comfort for us to leane upon that God is our God By what token doth he shew himselfe to be our God because he hath prepared a City God is an excellent preparer Hee prepared the world as an house well furnished against the comming of man into it he prepared a Table for the Israelites in the wildernesse he gave them water out of a stony rocke and Manna from heaven he prepared a kingdome for Hester when she was a poore banished maide hee prepared a Whale for Ionah when he was cast into the
hearts bee on a better world that in the end wee may depart in peace with Simeon and reigne with CHRIST for ever in the world to come Ioseph had beene a brave Courtyer trained up and bearing sway in Pharaohs Court many yeeres together abounding in all wealth honour pleasure and prosperity yet all this while hee forgets not God he lived well and dyed well he is heavenly minded at his departure out of the world he is not now talking of his honours as Haman was the day before he dyed not talking of the injuries which his Mistris offered to him in casting him into prison and taking order for the revenge of it he is not now conferring with his brethren about the solemnizing of his funerall with what pomp they should carry him to the grave but now he is talking of matters belonging to the kingdome of heaven Though we live in never so prophane a place as irreligious as Aegypt as full of carnall entisements as Pharaohs Court yet let us keepe our integrity as Ioseph did let not the pleasures of the earth pull us from the joyes of heaven Obadiah kept his zeale and sincerity in Achabs Court Daniel in Nebuchadnezars Palace Nehemiah in the Kings buttery and at his table and there were rare and excellent Christians in Neroes house most of all they of Caesars house-hold they were more mindfull of the poore Saints of Philippi then others Let us not condemne them that be in heathenish and irreligious places GOD can preserve his pearles even in dunghills his roses among thornes hee will have a Rahab in Iericho a Lot in Sodom a Ioseph in Aegypt wheresoever wee bee let us keepe our selves unpolluted of the world 2. Here we are taught what must be the object of our talke of what matters we must be talking when death approacheth not of worldly matters but of heavenly as Ioseph was Elias was talking with Elisha about profitable matters when he was taken from him into heaven as they were walking and talking the fiery Charriot tooke him away Our Saviour was talking with his Disciples about matters belonging to the kingdome of GOD till the cloud tooke him away and Ioseph here dying is speaking not of those things appertaining to the earthly Court but to the Court of heaven Navita de ventis de tauris narrat arator every man for the most part both in his life time and in the time of death is speaking of those things which hee most mindeth the things that be most in the heart are most in the tongue A covetous miser is talking of his gold and silver houses and lands of the trash of the world even when he lyes on his death bed A drunkard will then bee talking of drinke an adulterer of fayre and beautifull women but a godly man will be talking of Gods matters as Ioseph was It is very like that Ioseph ere this time had made his will and set his outward estate at a stay therefore that doth not trouble him now his minde runs about better matters it is not good to deferre the making of our wills till we see no other way but death the last thing we talke of should be celestiall not terrestriall things 3. Wee must not bee too scrupulous about the place of our buryall Now no land is a type of heaven as the land of Canaan was before the comming of CHRIST Out of any Country on the earth yea out of the bottome of the Sea out of the Lions mouthes out of the fire wherein we are burnt to ashes for the name of Christ we shall have a comfortable passage into the kingdome of heaven yea our buryall with the wicked shall not prejudice our entrance into heaven Saint Peter sitting at the same table with Iudas when he was alive was not hurt by him much lesse should he have beene hindred out of heaven if hee had lien in the same grave with Iudas Though wee bee buryed among Thieves Traytors Idolaters Drunkards Murderers Adulterers c. If our lives have beene good that cannot keepe us out of heaven Yet if conveniently it may be superstition being avoyded as we lived with the godly so let us be buryed with them as we were companions with them in their life so let us be in death if it seeme good to the prouidence of God Ruth sayes to Naomi where thou art buryed I will be buryed and Ioseph would have his bones to lye with the bones of Abraham Isaac and Iacob So wee shall give notice to the world how deere the Saints were to us when they were alive Yet let not the place of our buryall trouble us at our dying day as some take too much thought for that wheresoever wee be buryed God will send his Angels at the latter day to gather our bodies from all the ends of the world and to carry them up into heaven Hee gave no commandement touching his flesh he knew that would be consumed before Then why should we pamper this flesh so much that is so soone brought to dust and ashes caro mea inimica mea onus meum laqueus meus paramus escam vermibus Let us subdue our bodies lest like horses they overthrow their Riders His bones were durable therefore hee gives a charge of them If hee had not looked for the Resurrection of those bones hee would not have beene so carefull for the translating of them into the land of Canaan Psal. 34.20 Ezek. 37.1 The bones of a dead man are scattered hither and thither tumbled out of one grave into another yet these shall rise and come to their place againe Bucers bones were burnt in Queene Maries dayes yet the same bones shall rise againe and be a witnesse against the enemies of the truth Not our bones alone but our flesh every part and member of our bodies shall be restored to us againe with these my eyes shall I see him the very palmes of Iezebels hands that were eaten up with dogges shall rise againe Let us not sing the Epicures song let us eat and drinke for to morrow we shall dye Let us not give our selves wholly to pampering of our flesh and the fatting of our bones but let us employ all our members to GODS service in this life that we may be partakers in soule and body of his eternall glory in the life to come VERSE 23. BEfore of the Patriarcks now of the Lawgiver Where wee have 1. The commendation of his Parents faith 2. The commendation of his owne faith The faith of his Parents is commended by a worthy act of theirs the preservation of their Child which is amplified 1. By an attractive cause that drew them to it the beauty of the Child 2. By a retractive or disswasive cause that might have withdrawne them from it 1. The Kings commandement which in an heroicall magnanimity they feared not Moses Exod. 2.10 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 is put for 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Catachresticè he useth this word because his
with delight and pleasure the English may be well retained 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 is put for 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 and 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 for deditus voluptati The Papists following the vulgar translate it then to have the fruition of a temporall sin and Ribera is a greater patron of the Latine then of the Greeke hee sayes the Greeke might bee 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 and so the vulgar hath done well but Cajetan is more ingenious saying that temporarii is put for temporarium Of ease and quietnesse safety and security delicate fare honour and dignity in Pharaohs Court These hee might have there enjoyed yet hee rejected them all VERSE 27. THese pleasures are amplified by two adjuncts they be temporary and sinfull though he had enjoyed them he could have had no long lease of them hee must one day have forgone them all 2. They were sinfull pleasures Some say so called because without sinne he could not have disclaimed his owne people rather because they are the occasions of sinne the instruments of sinne and can hardly be enjoyed without sinne In it selfe it is no sinne to bee in the Court of Princes but through our corruption it sometime becommeth sinne Or in a particular manner they had beene sinne to him if for them he had disclaimed the people of God David had an hard choyse that might justly put him to a stand a man would thinke that Moses had an easie choyse whether hee would live in prosperity or in adversity this required no great deliberation Who would not rather embrace prosperity yet he rather chose adversity A Physition sayes to a sicke man here is a boxe of Iuncats and a boxe of Pils the Iuncats will overlay thy stomack the Pils will purge thee and make thee whole he rather chuses the Pils then the Iuncates so the pleasures in Pharaohs Court would have overcharged Moses soule adversity with Gods people would be a meanes for the saving of his soule therefore he rather chose that Let us not be too much bewitched with prosperity it may be as a cradle to rocke us asleepe in sinne adversity may be as a Charret which though it jogge us and make us sicke for the time yet at length it will carry us to heaven Therefore if it bee the will and pleasure of GOD let us rather chuse that as Moses did it is better to have Lazarus his paines and to goe to heaven then all Dives his pleasures and goe to hell Pleasures are Syrens that deceive us all we are all too greedy of pleasure yet here be two soure sawces that may make us loath the sweetmeate of pleasure 1. For the most part they be sinfull the pitch and tarre of sin cleaveth to these earthly pleasures Riches seeme pleasant things to us yet they be thornes to pricke us and snares to entangle us meate and drinke Corne and Wine are pleasant things yet they often breed surfetting and drunkennesse Silver and Gold are pleasant things it doth a man good to looke on them yet they are as thieves to steale away our hearts from God and as plummets of lead to drowne us in perdition if we looke not well about us Hardly can we use these pleasures but we shall defile our selves with sin and banish our selves out of the kingdome of heaven therefore let us be wise and circumspect in the use of them 2. Wee can enjoy them but a season Hast thou faire houses large lands ample possessions Canst thou dispend one thousand three thousand per annum thou canst hold them but a season peradventure this night thy soule shall bee taken from thee and then whose shall all these be Art thou a wealthy Merchant a rich Clothyer a Gentleman Knight Lord thou canst enjoy thy place but a season it may bee Seventie yeeres and what is that to eternity who would bee a King for an houre and a miserable beggar all the dayes of his life after and who would live in all jollity here for an houre and frye in hell world without end Therefore let us not be besotted with these transitory pleasures but desire the joyes that abide for ever The reasons that induced him to it are 1. A reverent estimation of the miserable estate of Gods Children in this life 2. An heavenly contemplation of their happy estate in the life to come VERSE 26. THis choyse was built on judgement Accounting in his account it was the greater being lead to it by the direction of Gods spirit his judgement being enlightned and directed by the Spirit of God Not thinking or supposing conjecturing but esteeming Hee doth not say heaven to bee greater riches but the rebuke of Christ. The Papists translate it improperium Christi the nicke name of Christ. The Hebrewes being in a strange Country in great servitude and bondage were obnoxious to many opprobrious and contumelious speeches and usages therefore he sayes the rebuke of Christ and that is put generally for all afflictions But how was that the rebuke of Christ Christ was not borne then he could not then be mocked Hee was agnus occisus ab origine mundi Christ hath beene afflicted from the beginning of the world as he was after his Ascension into heaven Saul Saul why persecutest thou me The afflictions of the Church are called the rebuke of Christ the shame and ignomie of Christ not actively but passively that shame and rebuke wherunto Christ is exposed in this world When we are rebuked and persecuted Christ is persecuted When Ishmael mocked Isaac hee mocked Christ when the Aegyptians oppressed the Israelites they oppressed Christ when the body is afflicted the head is afflicted when the Wife is afflicted the Husband is afflicted So when we are sicke hungry or naked Christ is Gal. 6.17 Col. 1.24 As Abraham saw Christ by the eye of faith So did Moses and hee esteemed highly the rebuke of Christ. What estimation had he of it 1. Hee did not esteeme it to be poverty though indeed the Israelites were very poore but riches Not rich in the positive but in the comparative degree not great riches but greater than all the riches in Aegypt Not then the Sheepe and Oxen but the treasures nay than all the treasures in it not only then all the treasures in the Court but in all Aegypt they had many treasuries abundance of Gold and Silver yet in Moses judgement the rebuke of Christ was a greater treasure Greater not de praesenti but de futuro There is the Sonne and heyre of a Nobleman that shall have great lands and possessions yet in the meane season he is kept under he fares hard he is under a severe Schoolemaster yet a wise man will say I esteeme his estate better than the condition of a riotous person that presently lives in jollity So Moses knew howsoever they were afflicted here yet the riches of heaven should one day be theirs therefore hee accounts the rebuke of Christ greater riches than the Treasures of
of Iericho Ioshua was a type of our Saviour Christ. Iericho hath her name of Iareach the Moone Now the Moone in Scripture represents the world As Ioshua made Iericho to fall by trumpets of Rams hornes So Christ our spirituall Ioshua subdued the world by twelve men as by twelve trumpets but that is farre fetched even beyond the Moone The Apostle maketh choyse of this because Iericho stood in the entrance of the Land of Canaan now we may ex ungue leonem As their first victory came of faith so did all the rest by faith at the length they conquered the whole Land of Canaan Heere we have many instructions 1 Faith is the best weapon to goe to warre withall not Bils Bowes and Guns Swords and Daggers Muskets Pistols Cannons and Demi-Cannons strong Iron Engins to undermine and scall wals withall As Christ sayd of Mint Cummin and Annis these ought yee to have done but not to leave the weightier matters of the Law undone So these externall weapons are to be provided but the greatest of all is faith All these without faith can doe little good faith without all these can doe much good By faith Gideon with three thousand men overcame the Midianites by faith little David and unarmed too slew great Goliah that was well armed by faith Iehosaphat put three Nations to flight an exceeding great multitude that came against him by faith Ionathan and his Armourâ—bearer discomfited the Philistims and by faith the walls of Iericho fell downe What got us the victory in the yeere 88. when the invincible Navy of the Spanyards were on the Sea Their ships were as mountaines to our Molehils they in number exceeding us Surely it was the faith of diverse that made us so gloriously to triumph over them By faith one shall chase a thousand and an hundred put ten thousand to flight Therefore it were to be wished that when we are to fight in battell choyse might be made of honest Souldiers When a muster is made we chuse stout and valiant men expert Souldiers such as can handle a Sword or a Gunne well they bee good but Souldiers indued with faith are the best warriers As the heathen man sayd he had rather have one Vlysses then ten Aiaces so it were better for us to have one faithfull honest godly man in a Camp then ten Souldiers that can quaffe and swill sweare and swagger yea though they bee lusty men of body Why was Elias called the Charets and horsemen of Israel for his faith and prayers that hee made for Israel not in regard of any bodily strength If wee will be conquerers over our enemies let us pray to God for faith this will cast downe walls subvert Citties overthrow towers and make us famous conquerers 2 How meane soever the meanes be let us by faith depend on GOD. What were Rams hornes to blow downe the walls of Iericho withall what were pitchers and three hundred men to vanquish the Midianites what was a stone in it selfe against a great mighty Gyant that was armed from top to toe what was clay and spittle to open a blind mans eyes withall The power of God is seene in weakenesse Though the instruments bee weake Hee is strong that worketh by them What is Preaching if we looke on it with a carnall eye to cast downe the holds of sin to overthrow Satan to bring men to the kingdome of Heaven yea the foolishnesse of preaching too as the Apostle calleth it If our Preachers were flaunting oratours if their Sermons were such eloquent orations as Demosthenes's and Tullies it were something but shall a rude kinde of speaking accompanyed with the power of GODS Spirit save soules I verily because GOD hath appointed it and it pleaseth him to worke by it The breath of CHRISTS mouth overthrowes Antichrist and wee though silly weake men shall overcome immortall Divels wee shall bee more then Conquerers through Him that loved us 3 Walls as yee see are no strong munitions An horse sayes the Psalmist is a vaine thing so an high and mighty wall is a vaine thing unlesse GOD be the keeper of the wall The townes of the Canaanites were walled up to the Heavens yet they were made even with the earth The tower of Siloam fell Ierusalem as Iosephus writeth was compassed about with three walls A threefold thred is not easily broken much more a threefold wall Yet all these three walls were rased to the ground the Citty taken and the Iewes miserably slaine There bee some that make gold their hope and the wedge of gold their confidence and there be some that make walls their hope but they bee weake pillars to leane upon There bee two walls which wee may be bold to trust unto a good conscience and God Almighty hic murus aheneus esto nil conscire sibi They whose consciences doe not pricke them for sin may bee bold in the middest of all dangers even as bold as Lions as Salomon speakes and they that have bad consciences shall be afraid of their owne shadowes The other wall is God Almighty I will be unto thee sayes Hee to Ieremiah as a brazen wall against all thine enemies and the Lord as it is in Zechary will be as a wall of fire round about Ierusalem Let us not provoke GOD by our sinnes and wee shall bee safe within paper walls Let us exasperate him by our sinnes and walls of stone nay walls of Iron shall not defend us from our enemies The proverbe is that hunger breaketh through a stone wall but I am sure sin will breake through any wall As the moth eats the garment So sinne will eate through the strongest wall that is and call in our enemies after it Therefore if we will be secure in our houses Towns Citties and Castles let us be at peace with GOD and serve Him in holinesse and righteousnesse all the dayes of our lives It is sayd that Iericho was compassed about seven dayes Now one of those seven must be the Sabbath therefore some works might be done on their Sabbath day and so on the Lords day now Here we are to distinguish some are our own workes and some Gods works our owne workes are the workes of our calling and the workes of our Nature which are sinnes both these must cease on the Sabbath day wee may not goe to plow and Cart on that day much lesse may wee kill steale commit adultery bee drunken on that day But as for GODS workes they may bee done on that day and they are either extraordinary and immediately commanded by GODS owne voyce as this was the compassing of Iericho on the seventh day or mediately and ordinarily prescribed and set downe in the Word and they bee the workes of mercy Christ healed on the Iewes Sabbath day Hee defended His Disciples for rubbing the eares of Corne on that Sabbath day An Oxe or an Asse might be plucked out of a ditch on the Sabbath day Wee may visite the sicke
Vehagnalithihu 3 His daughter did lament her Virginity alone after she heard of it whereas if she should have beene put to death she would have lamented her life above that 4. At her returne it is not said that her Father sacrificed her but did to her according to his vow Verse 39. which is there expounded hee consecrated her as a perpetuall Virgine to the Lord that she never knew man 5. It is said Verse 40. that the daughters of Israel went yeere by yeere not to lament her but as the Hebrew signifies to talke with the daughter of Iephte Therefore she was still alive It can hardly be imagined that so excellent a man so highly extolled by the Holy Ghost should for his vow sake doe such an abhominable fact yet for all that he is not wholly to be excused It was rashly done of him to vow the first thing that met him as an holy thing to the Lord. What if a dog which is a fauning creature had first met him hee might not have consecrated that to the Lord. This Iephte was an Harlots Sonne loathed and disdained of his brethren thrust out of the house and compelled to live as a banished man yet he hath faith The name of a bastard is contemptible and that justly God hath set many brands of infamy upon them they might beare no office in Israel for many generations Sometimes God bereaves them of their wits and senses they sustaine many reproches in the world yet for all that they may be in the number of Gods Elect and Heires of his Kingdome in the world to come From Iudges he proceeds to Kings where he names but one yet such a one as may be instar omnium a famous and worthy King as ever was Saul was the first King of Israel but David was the best King in Israel the first godly King a man after Gods owns heart his faith was wonderfully tryed by many strong and fearefull temptations without and within too before he came to the crowne and after Hee was hunted up and downe by Saul as a partridge on the mountaines he could never be quiet for him he went continually in danger of his life and could never get the peace of him After he came to the Crowne he was molested by the house of Saul sundry yeeres together his owne sonne had like to have justled him out of his kingdome the pestilence in his time was sore in Israel many inward conflicts had he in his soule as appeareth by his Psalmes Why art thou disquieted in me O my Soule hath God forgotten to bee mercifull He fought with hell and damnation yet by faith he was a glorious Conquerour over them all therefore no marvell though hee be in the catalogue of faithfull men The last that is named is Samuel He was both a judge and a Prophet therefore he is put betweene them both Shamang ael audivit Deus His mother cryed for him hee was dedicated to God before he was borne an upright wise and religious Iudge he challenged all the people for the execution of his office whose Asse have I taken to whom have I done wrong they all gave him their approbation and cleared him before the Lords annointed Last of all in generall he names the Prophets Luk. 13.28 Elias Elisha Isaiah Ieremiah and the rest all these were famous for their faith nec in caeteris contrarium est videre which is wont to be the conclusion of all inductions Therefore all are justified and goe to heaven by faith none flyes thither but by the wing of faith All these that bee here cited had their blemishes never a one of these Roses but had their Prickes Gideon besides many Wives had a Concubine he made an Ephod that was an occasion of Idolatry and made Israel to sin Barac was a faint hearted Souldier Samson defiled himselfe with many strumpets Iephte was very rash and inconsiderate David was tainted with two horrible sins Samuel as it seemeth was somewhat negligent in looking to his Children no Prophet but had some weakenesse being all as St. Iames speaketh of Elias subject to the same infirmities that we are yet they were faithfull men greatly honoured by God Almighty There is not the best man or woman on the face of the earth but it is an easie matter to spie an hole in their coate Shew mee a Garden without weeds and a man or woman without imperfections If ye will have perfect men yee must goe to heaven for them there be the spirits of just and perfect men there be none to be found on the earth St. Peter St. Paul Saint Thomas all the Apostles had their imperfections Yet some prophane wretches there be like Cham if they find never so small a slip in a godly man as Noah was they are ready to laugh at it scatent ipsi vulneribus obijciunt illis cicatrices They themselves are common drunkards beastly adulterers the footesteps of whose uncleane life may be traced in every corner yet if they heare of never so small a thing in a Noah and a David that is their table talke meat and drinke to them whereas in many things we slip all and there is not the best man but treadeth his shooe awry we should rather weepe than rejoyce at it VERSE 33. NOw to the efficacy of their faith 1. Of men then of women which is declared 1. By their actions some are generall in all as the three former some speciall in some 1. The good things they did by faith they subdued kingdomes wrought righteousnesse obtained the promises 2. The evils they overcame by faith 1. From unreasonable creatures as wild beasts 2. From insensible as the elements 3. From corruptions in themselves 4. From reasonable men 5. From death it selfe 1. Yet not without fighting and wrastling they met with many Antagonists to encounter withall by it Iosua subdued the thirty one kingdomes of the Canaanites Ios. 12. ver 24. by it David subdued the Syrians Moabites and Amorites by it Gideon the Madianites If wee had faith wee should subdue the Turke the Pope and all the enemies of the Gospell but undoubtedly by faith wee shall subdue the kingdome of Satan which is stronger than all earthly kingdomes 1 Ioh. 5.4 Not by their martiall skill and prowesse by weapons and engins of war though they used them too the principall meanes to subdue them was faith 2 There is a civill and morall kinde of righteousnesse doing no wrong but good to all defending the innocent punishing the nocent c. 1 Sam. 12.3 and 15.33 1 Reg. 3.27 Acts 10.35 Marke 10.20 There is also a Christian righteousnesse to glorifie GOD. Vnregenerate men may doe the former as Aristides Cato c. and Luk. 18.4 in them it may be called a morall good worke but no Christian good worke unlesse it come from faith This is a property of faith to worke righteousnesse Righteousnesse cannot bee separated from faith A faithfull man is alwayes a
If Moses quake how shall Ahab quake if St. Peter how shall Iudas Let us labour before hand to bee reconciled to GOD by IESUS CHRIST that wee may stand without trembling before the Son of man Yee see their condition in the time of the Law there was blacknesse and darkenesse all things were then obscure We have the cleere light and bright Sunne shine of the Gospell All things were terrible to them all things are comfortable to us God the Father speakes to us sweetly from heaven this is my beloved Sonne heare him They could not abide the voice of God it sounded with such terrour in heir eares GOD the Sonne speaketh amiably to us come to mee all ye that labour and are heavy laden and I will give you rest therefore f much holinesse were required of them how much more of us At the delivery of the Law they were to sanctifie themselves from the highest to the lowest they were to wash their garments they might not come at their Wives all the while then how holy ought wee to bee with whom GOD deales so lovingly in the time of the Gospell If a servant that hath a sower Master that lookes fiercely on him and speakes angerly must obey how much more obedient ought hee to bee that hath a kind and loving Master that lookes on him alwayes with a cheerefull countenance and speakes friendly to him God in the time of the Law was terrible master hee is most kinde to us now in Christ Iesus Therefore let us serve him with all cheerefulnesse We have had a view of the terrible estate of the Church in the time of the Law Now let us see the comfortable estate of the Church whereunto we are come in the time of the Gospell What Saint Basil speakes of the Scripture in generall may be avouched of this in speciall Hexam Hom. 6. 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 VERSE 22. THe estate of the Church in the time of the Gospell is set forth 1. By a narration of the places to the which we are come 2. By an enumeration of the persons to whom we are come The places are two one a Mountaine the other a City Every word is to bee observed We must not pretermit the adversative 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 but. Yee have heard how it was with them they were in a pittifull case nothing but feare and terrour it is otherwise with you the case is altered with you You are in a more blessed condition illi procul stabant they stood afarre of they might not touch the bottome of the Mount if a beast touched it he dyed for it Vos prope est is you are come neere Not to Mount Sinai full of smoake blacknesse darkenesse and tempest but to Mount Sion a sweet and amiable Mount Sion speculatio dei as Gregory doth interpret it Moral l. 33. c. 1. GOD is to bee seene by manifest tokens in the Church contemplatio Dei nos fortes reddit The contemplation of God in Christ Iesus infuseth courage into us all it makes us more strong and valiant Thus God hath beene more gracious to you if yee can make a good use of it The Church is resembled to a Mountaine not to a valley 1. Propter altitudinem for the height of it a Mountaine is higher than the ordinary earth the Church is high it is 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 above Gal. 4.26 and they that be of the Church must carry high and regall mindes they must not bee 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 but 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 1 Cor. 10. not Crowes that hover below on the earth but Eagles that Mount up into heaven Whereupon Saint Hierome Epist. 17. hath a witty observation of the blessed Virgin Mary When she saw her wombe to be domum Dei the house of the Son of God relictis campestribus ad montana perrexit leaving the low Champion Countries she went up into the hill Country Luk. 1.39 So after we begin to beare Christ in the wombe of our soules by faith we must leave earth and mount up in our affections into heaven wee must seeke the things that be above where Christ sitteth at the right hand of God 2. The Church is compared to a Mountaine propter securitatem for the security of it A City seated on an high Mountaine furnished with munition and victualls within it selfe strongly fenced against blustering windes and stormy tempests cannot easily be overcome no more can the Church the gates of hell may 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 but cannot 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 valere avayle for a time but they cannot praevalere 3. Propter ascendendi difficultatem for the difficulty of ascending to it A man may not goe up an high hill but it must cost him paines sweat and labour so it is a laborious thing to get to heaven Labour for the meat that endureth to life everlasting strive to enter in at the strait gate if by any meanes sayes S. Paul I may attaine to the resurrection of the just 4 Propter immobilitatem for the immobility of it mons à movendo by Antiphrasis quia minimè movet The Church is as Mount Sion that standeth fast for ever and cannot be removed Happy are they that be of the Church When S. Peter was on Mount Tabor where he saw but a glimmering of the joyes of heaven he was so ravished with it that he cryed out Master it is good for us to bee here let us here make our Tabernacles That was unadvisedly said of him But let us all be earnest suitors to GOD Almighty that wee may make our Tabernacles in Mount Sion for ever and ever The second place unto which wee are come in the time of the Gospell is a Citie The Church in the time of the Law was in the wildernesse now it is a Citie and that a most worthy and famous Citie Where is to be considered 1. Cujus sit civitas whose Citie it is 2. Quae qualisue sit what Citie it is It is the Citie not of a Man but of God Rome was Romulus's Citie Philippi was Philips Citie Alexandria was Alexanders Citie Constantinople was Constantin's Citie but this is GOD's Citie Not the Citie of a dead and forged God of Iupiter Apollo Mars Mercurie but the Citie of the living God Therefore as he never dyes but lives for ever so that Citie shall abide for ever And if ye will needs know what Citie it is not to hold you in suspence it is Ierusalem Visio pacis the vision of peace Here is all peace no warre in this Citie Not earthly Ierusalem which was a renowned Citie in her time but Heavenly Ierusalem the Mother of us all Theodosius the Emperour was wont to say Solus Ambrosius dignus Episcopi nomine Only Ambrose is worthy of the name of a Bishop We may better say Solum Coelum dignum civitatis nomine only Heaven is worthy the name of a Citie These Cities may be overturned by earthquakes Simeon a little
offerebant antequam Aaron in Sacerdotium eligeretur Hier. trad Hebr. in Genesin So must wee in speciall manner bee consecrated to the Lord and as so many Nazarites serve him in holinesse and righteousnesse all the dayes of our life Israel is my first borne though all the world bee mine All the world is Gods yet wee are his first borne What an honour is this A noble man hath many sonnes the yonger may goe a begging the elder hath all the land Among us there is never a yonger brother all elder brethren and shall all have the inheritance of the Kingdome of Heaven Let us be thankefull to GOD for it Israel was his even so wee being Gods first borne are his not our owne wee are bought with a price and must glorifie God in our spirits and bodies which are his The third point is the Stabilitie of the Church which are written in Heaven Not mentioned with the tongue which soone vanishes but written Littera scripta manet hee hath written us on the palmes of his hands wee are ever in his sight GOD needs no pen paper writing tables for helpe of memorie but this is spoken for our capacitie The Senatours of Rome were called Patres Conscripti because a Register was taken of their names A Captaine sets downe the names of his souldiers in a booke So GOD Almighty to shew what account hee makes of us hath our names written Where not in water not in loose papers not in the earth where peradventure they may be blotted out but in heaven whither none of our enemies can have accesse to race out our names In what Booke are our names written not of death but of life Whose the lambes booke of life Wee are not in the hands of an Angel but of CHRIST himselfe To what end A King takes the name of one of his owne subjects to preferre him to make him a Lord c God takes our names to preferre us to a Kingdome How shall wee know whether our names be written in heaven A posteriori not à priori 2 Tim. 2.19 First the Elect know Christ Ioh. 17.3 2. They beleeve in Christ Gal. 3.26 They are plentifull in the fruits of righteousnesse by Iesus Christ they adde vertue to Faith This is 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 as Chrys. termeth it 1 Cor. hom 3. to conclude by workes I have workes therefore I have Faith I have Faith therefore I have Christ I have Christ therefore I have heaven Tà m certus esse debes de requie de foelicitate si mandata ejus custodieris quà m certus es de perditione si ea contempseris Ob. 1. Workes may bee hypocriticall 2. uncertaine 3. imperfect But being sincere they may assure us of our salvation A ring may be imperfect not fully perfected by the skill of the Artificer it may have a crack in it yet it assures us of the love of him that gave it so imperfect workes may assure us of Gods love and of the Kingdome of Heaven too issuing from the roote of unfained Faith Therefore unfaithfull doubting is excluded Let us make our calling and election sure by good workes then an entrance shall bee ministred unto us abundantly into the everlasting Kingdome of our Lord and Saviour IESUS CHRIST Psal. 37.24 Yet wee must not dormire in utramque aurem I care not how I live I shall bee saved There may bee a Christian assurance but no unchristian securitie nusquam securitas sayes S. Bern in Psal. 15. Nec in coelo nec in paradiso nec in mundo In coelo cecidit Angelus sub praesentia Divinitatis in paradiso cecidit Adam in loco voluptatis in mundo cecidit Iudas in schola Salvatoris Let us never be high minded but feare with a reverent feare all the dayes of our lives I feare all my wayes said that holy man If you abuse this comfortable doctrine setting all at six and sevens then thou art most unsure As ye beleeve in Christ so be plentifull in the fruits of righteousnesse by Iesus Christ and as your names are in heaven and ye looke for a place in heaven so live as Cittizens of heaven live not as earth-wormes alwayes groveling on the earth but live as men of another world by having your conversation in heaven 1 Here it is as cleere as the noone-day that the Catholicke Church consists onely of the elect Notwithstanding it is an axiome with Bellarmine Non solum praedestinati sed etiam reprobi ad ecclesiam pertinent A strange position indeed as Augustine distinguishes excellently well the wicked are Paleae inter frumentum In domo Dei sed non domus Dei de bapt cont Donat. l. 7. c. 12. Cant. 4.12 CHRIST's Spouse is a Garden enclosed a Spring shut up and a Fountaine sealed up Haec intelligere non audeo nisi in sanctis justis de bapt cont Donat. lib. 6. cap. 27. It a munitur sayes Greg. ut nullus reprobus ingrediatur Ecclesia est Templum aedificatum ex diis quos facit non factus Deus Aug. Tom. 3. Enchyr. ad Laur. c. 6. p. 172. A. Our blessed Saviour affirmes of the Church Ioh. 10.3 for it is the Church of the first-borne whose names are written in Heaven 2 It is evident that the elect cannot perish Non perit filius promissionis sed filius perditionis August De corr grat l. 2. cap. 9. The third person to whom we are come is the founder and defender of the Church Who is described by his nature and office For his nature he is God for his office a Iudge The Lord chiefe Iustice of all the world God is a consuming fire Heb. 12. ult and dare we be so bold as to come to him He is ignis consumens to the wicked ignis muniens to the godly Zach. 2.5 I a wall of fire round about Ierusalem to protect her from all her enemies All are come to God secundum praesentiam Whither shall I goe from thy face Secundum potentiam his power is over all none can avoide it but we are come to him Secundum bonitatem Happy is the people that be in such a case blessed are the people whose God is the Lord. He is Dominus omnium more peculiarly he is Deus fideliū The Philistims said God is come into the Host woe be to us but we are come to God and joy with us Not onely to God as he is a Father but as he is a Iudge too yea the Iudge of all High and low rich and poore just and unjust good and bad Iren. l. 1. c. 9. writes of some called Gnostici who had their name of knowledge which affirmed they were incomprehensibilis judicii The Iudge could not catch them at the latter day But he will finde them out A Writ shall be returned reperti sunt in baliva nostra We must all appeare either ad judicium discretionis or damnationis as S. August speaketh of Absolution being severed from the Goats or
of condemnation This Iudge is rather the Father than the Son for of him hee entreats in the next Verse Though Christ be the sole Iudge secundum executionem Iohn 5.22 yet judiciaria potestas is in the whole Trinity chiefly in the Father There was an unrighteous Iudge Luke 18. but this is the righteous Iudge of the whole world Gen. 18. These Iudges are wise and learned it is meet they should be so Lactantius writes of a Iudge that was very learned and set forth divers bookes but they are all fooles to him the onely wise God These Iudges are subject to partiality for that cause the Iudges of Mars street were wont to sit in judgement in the night that they might not bee moved with the contemplation of the party This Iudge is 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 day and night These are mutable there is not a shaddow of turning in him These Iudges dye this remains for ever and ever this is He to whom we are come The name especially the sight of a Iudge is terrible especially to a malefactor The Great Men the Kings of the Earth cry out Apoc. 6. O ye hils fall on us hide us from him that sitteth on the Throne When Ahasuerus held forth his golden Scepter Q. Hester went boldly to him The King of Kings hath held forth the Scepter of his favour to us by his Sonne CHRIST IESUS Therefore wee may come with all cheerefulnesse to him because this Iudge now is become our Father 1 Pet. 1.17 When Foelix did but heare Saint Paul preach of the judgement to come he trembled We shall stand without trembling before the Iudge himselfe It is Gods office to judge There is one Lawgiver and one Iudge There be Iudges under God and the King for civill matters and wee must all judge and try the spirits whether they be of God or not Of apert and manifest things we may judge Wee may call a spade a spade a knave a knave a drunkard a drunkard c. but of secret things we may not judge The heart is a secret thing judge not rashly of that the number of GOD's elect is secret judge not then who shall be saved and who damned true sanctification is a secret thing many may be holy without that are not within as the Pharisees some holy within as the Kings daughter is all glorious within If a man or woman follow not the bent of thy bow if he make not as great an outward shew as thou shall he by and by be an unsanctified person This is too great rashnesse Who art thou that judgest another mans servant Shall one fellow-servant judge another Let us referre that to the Iudge of all Let us judge our selves throughly and we will not be such severe judges of others The next persons to whom we are come are certaine speciall members of the Church the Saints triumphing in heaven These quoad essentiam are spirits as yet they have no bodies quoad qualitates they are just and perfect To the spirits of just men Not to the pulling spirits in purgatory for there be none such Purgatorium sayes Erasmus est tertius locus quem ignorat catholica ecclesia Nor to walking spirits in Church or Church-yard they be figmenta or ludibria either the devises of politique Priests or the delusions of the devill that lying Spirit nor to the damned spirits in hell they be the spirits in heaven Not to the Angels of whom he spake before but to the soules of the godly assumed into heaven to the spirit of Adam Abel Patriarcks Prophets Apostles of all that have departed in the faith of Iesus 1 They are just clothed not foliis ficulneis but with the robe of Christs justice and righteousnesse while they were here and now covered with the white robe of immortality for ever They have primam stolam the first robe for their soules and they shall have the second for their bodies in the resurrection 2 They are perfect We are a perfecting they are perfected the body of sin is wholly abolished and the graces of the spirit perfected in them perfect in knowledge affection and life without spot and wrinckle We must not imagine to finde absolute perfection in this life Diogenes came with a Candle at noone-day to seeke for a Man neither by Sun-light nor Moone-light shall we finde a perfect Man Absoloms body was without blemish so is no Mans soule in this life In many things we sin all The just man fals seven times a day I doe not utterly dislike that commendation that is so frequent among us if it were not to the disgrace of another indeed hee is a good man a good woman but they have these blemishes these imperfections as Nazianzen observeth of them that were famous among the Heathen Solonis 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 covetousnesse Socratis 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 loving of boyes Platonis 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 gulosity Diogenis 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 scurrility So may we of all Christians they have one blemish or other Noah had a staine of drinking Abraham of dissembling David of adultery and murther S. Peter of deniall of Christ S. Paul and S. Barnabas of contention As the Psalmist sayes there is none good no not one so there is none perfect no not one If ye will have perfect men and women ye must goe to heaven for them there be none on the face of the earth Nostra siqua est humilis justitia recta forsitan sed non pura The vertue that is in a just Man hactenùs perfecta nominatur ut ad ejus perfectionem pertineat etiam ipsius imperfectionis in veritate agnitio in humilitate confessio S. Aug. cont duaes Epist. Pelag. l. 3. c. 7. Our perfection is an unfained acknowledgement of our imperfection and an humble confession of the same Indeed Hezekiah lying on his death-bed as he thought was bold to put God in remembrance that hee had walked before him in truth and with a perfect heart 2 Reg. 20.3 The Seventy translate it 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 yet in the Hebrew it is Lebab shalom with a peaceable heart because there was no hypocrisie in him but a sincere desire to please God Yet he came short of that perfection which the Law requires There may be 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 but not 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 plenitudo but not perfectio Apoc. 3.2 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 A Weaver may fill his cloth yet there may be defects in it Zachary and Elizabeth walked in all the Commandements of God without reproofe A wonderfull commendation 1. They did not goe but walked on without ceasing 2. Not in their owne phantasies but in Gods Commandements not in some but in all and so as they could not be reproved for it They walked in all yet in all imperfectly There is perfectio partium graduum An infant hath all the parts of a man but not the breadth and stature of a man So they walked
that comforts us with the promises of the Gospell Therefore our righteousnesse should exceed theirs I beseech you by the mercies of God sayes S. Paul not by the terrours of GOD. Gods mercies have beene wonderfull therefore let us serve him more cheerfully than they have done the love of Christ ought to constraine us As he hath died for our sins and shed his bloud for them so let us dye to them continually Let us serve him in holinesse and righteousnesse all the dayes of our life that when this life is ended wee may raigne with Christ for ever They had short winter dayes that were full of shadowes we have summer dayes the Son of righteousnesse shineth forth brightly to us they had the bloud of Goats Lambes Calves Oxen as a representation of the bloud of Christ we have Christs bloud actually shed on the Crosse for us they saw Christ afar off Your Father Abraham saw my day and was glad we see him already offered on the Altar of the Crosse for our sinnes and crucified before our eyes in the preaching of the Gospell Happy are the eyes that see that which we see Many Kings and Prophets desired to see them and could not Let us walke worthy of this kindnesse of the Lord. Now followes the use we are to make of it which is double the one negative that we despise not our Saviour Christ the Mediator of the New Testament the other affirmative that we serve and honour him Vers. 28. He disswades us from despising him by two arguments the one from the worthinesse of the person 25. the other from the dignity of the Gospell the thing it selfe VERSE 25. FOr the caveat hee doth not simply say despise him not but with a watch-word looke to it the danger is great if ye doe Christ is despised two kinde of wayes openly and secretly openly by refusing to heare him at all as they in the Gospell wee will not have this man to raigne over us How often would I have gathered you together and ye would not some will not come to Church to heare CHRIST they had rather heare a Fidler than heare a Preacher 2 When as men heare yet contemptuously as the Pharisees did Luke 16.14 these are open despisers of Christs speaking The other are close and secret despisers They doe not peremptorily say they will not come but they make excuses for not comming I have bought a yoke of Oxen sayes one a Farme sayes another I have burling in hand spinning in hand I have a journey to take on that day I cannot come This is a despising of Christ speaking as the word importeth The other secret despisers are carelesse and negligent hearers we will give him the hearing but if we were out of the Church we would not thinke of it againe They looke themselves in the glasse of the Word see many spots but have no care to wipe them away This is a kinde of despising the voice of Christ and it shall be required at our hands despise not him that speaketh any kinde of way but heare him with all reverence He is worth the hearing 1 He speakes vera nothing but the truth for he is the Truth it selfe 2 Suavia that which is sweet and comfortable to us all sweeter than the honey or the honey combe Come unto me all ye that are weary and heavie laden I will give you rest 3 Vtilia that which is profitable he tels us of a Kingdome prepared for us 4 Manifesta he speakes plainely evidenter that any may understand him there be no aenigmata no riddles in his speech 5 Efficacia he speakes efficaciter powerfully with authority never did any man speake as he doth 6 Sublimia heavenly things therefore despise not him that speaketh but receive the honey drops of his speeches to the joy and comfort of you all Why what though we despise him the matter is not great yes there is great danger in it If they escaped not who refused him that spake on earth namely Moses yet tanquam ex divino Oraculo which revealed the Oracles of God to them on the earth They that rejected him were severely punished The man that with an high hand gathered sticks on the Sabbath-day contrary to the Law of Moses was stoned Corah Dathan and Abiram that murmured against him were swallowed up by the earth they that tooke their parts were destroyed Num. 16.49 Some vengeance or other wil light on us if we turne him away and refuse him that speaketh from Heaven But how doth Christ now speake from heaven Surely by the mouthes of his Embassadours he that heareth you heareth me Will ye have an experiment of Christ speaking in me When a learned Ezra standeth up in the Pulpit to speake to the people Christ speaketh The wicked will reply on Christ at the day of judgement and say Lord when saw wee thee hungry and gave thee no meat So some will say O if we might heare Christ speaking from heaven we will sit with reverence and heare attentively When any of his Stewards and Ministers speake He speaketh therefore beware how ye despise him that Moses's ministery and shall they escape that despise Christs ministery Many heavie judgements will light upon the contemners of Gods Word Manasseh though a King was carried into captivity for it Pelatiah died Ierusalem that would not heare Christ when he clocked to her as a loving Hen heard the cry of the Romanes to their destruction If we at this day turne away our eares from hearing Christ speaking to us from heaven the sword of the enemie famine pestilence tedious Agewes not heard of before some plague or other will fall on us If they escaped not that despised Moses shall they escape that despise Christ speaking from heaven VERSE 26. THE second reason is taken from the dignity of the Gospell Then at the delivery of the Law The voice of God did but shake the earth Exod. 19.18 Now at the exhibition of the Gospell It shooke earth and heaven too The which he proveth out of Hagge where we have 1. an Allegation of the Text then a Commentary on the Text. The people mourned that the second Temple was not so glorious as the first GOD comforts them promising to make it more glorious not in sumptuous building but by the comming of the Messiah into it Before he did shake but the earth when the Law was given now he will shake heaven and earth heaven and earth was moved with the comming of Christ when he was borne Herod and all Ierusalem was shaken Wise-men directed by a Starre came out of the East to worship him At the Passion of Christ the earth shooke the graves opened many dead Saints came out and appeared Heaven also was shaken at his comming the Angels in great multitudes came from heaven and sung for joy at his comming the voice of the Father was heard from heaven at his Baptisme This is my beloved Son c. At the passion of
Christ the Sun in the heaven was darkned and drew in her face At the Feast of Pentecost after Christs asscention the Holy Ghost came from heaven the Apostles on the sudden spake all languages on the earth all Nations were shaken with the preaching of the Gospel which as a Trumpet from Heaven sounded in the eares of them all Thus the Gospell whereof Christ is the Minister is farre more glorious than the Law whereof Moses was the Minister Therefore let us take heed how we despise him that speaketh now to us from heaven VERSE 27. HAving alleaged the Text he makes a Commentary of it Shaken like ships tossed on the Sea As of things that are made as the Tabernacle and Temple were Which cannot be shaken the precious Iewels of the Gospell may remaine for ever The ceremoniall Law with all the Rites belonging to it is shaken the Gospell continues to the worlds end They that despised the Law were punished though it were to continue for a time how much more shall they that despise the Gospell which abideth for ever Here the Apostle speaketh of a spirituall shaking There is one materiall shaking yet behinde when as the pillars of Heaven shall bee shaken the world shall passe away with a noise the earth with the workes thereof shall bee burnt up that is a terrible shaking We feare now to see a few trees shake but then Heaven and Earth shall shake Let us shake now before CHRIST speaking to us in the ministery of the Gospel that we may stand without shaking before him at the latter day Here we see that the Scriptures are not carelesly and negligently to be read of us Grandia mysteria lye often hid in one word but of one word in the Old Testament Christ deriveth the resurrection God of the living not of the dead Out of the Cloud S. Paul fetcheth Baptisme out of the Rock Christ. The Apostle here out of one word in the prophesie of Hagge concludeth the abrogation of the Law and the corroboration of the Gospell Therefore let us be circumspect in reading of the Scriptures there is nothing idle in it no not 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 as S. Basil speaketh one word may be a foundation to set a goodly building on Therefore marke with diligence every word of the sacred Scriptures VERSE 28. HEre we have the affirmative use that we should honour him whereunto he exciteth us by two arguments the one à praemio the other à poena 29. Receiving a Kingdome by expectation in this life and possession in the life to come Not a Lordship but a Kingdome which our Saviour Christ speaking better things than Abel hath purchased for us with his bloud He doth not say seeing we merrit a kingdome we are not merritors but receivers of it Christ puts it into our hands and wee receive it What manner of Kingdome not an earthly that may be shaken but an heavenly The windes may blow downe these kingdomes the earth may shake and hurle them downe fire may consume them the sea devoure them God may use the men of one kingdome as knives to cut the throat of another kingdome But this is a kingdome that cannot be shaken This we receive from Christ our Saviour he rewards our poore service with a kingdome therefore let us serve him Which is amplified by the efficient cause and the formall The efficient is the grace of God without the which we cannot serve him 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 for 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Let us hold the grace given to us in the Gospell that it may bee as a whet-stone to sharpen us to his service Then for the manner of it it must be pleasingly so as he may be pleased with our service Some serve God and yet please him not They give to the poore and to the Preachers of the Word but it is grudgingly whereas God loves a cheerefull giver We must so serve him as that we may please Him Whereunto two things are required shamefastnesse in respect of our selves and reverence in regard of him When we looke to our selves considering what vile wretches we be polluted with sin in soule and body wormes-meat dust and ashes then wee must hang downe our heads in our bosomes for shame we are unworthy to serve such a Master as Christ is 2 In respect of him we must have reverence because he is the high and eternall God We must love Christ and reverence him too love him as a Saviour reverence him as a Lord and Master Though a servant have a poore man to his Master yet he must reverence him our Master is rich Heaven and Earth are his therfore reverence him Though we have a weak man to our Master yet we must reverence him Christ is most strong able to crush us in peeces with a rod of Iron Though he be a wicked man yet reverence him Christ is most holy no iniquity dwelleth in him therefore reverence Him VERSE 29. WHY he is our kinde loving and mercifull GOD but as Hee is a GOD of mercy so of vengeance too GOD is ignis communiens consumens purgans Hee is a preserving fire to them that serve Him aright Zach. 2.5 Hee is a consuming fire to them that rebell against him that cast His Commandements behinde their backes He was a consuming fire to the Israelites when he sent fiery Serpents among them to kill them to the Sodomites when He sent fire and brimstone to destroy them to the two Captaines that went for Elias when Hee sent fire from Heaven to spoyle them Hee consumes with Consumptions and diseases with the Pestilence inundations of waters with fires in many Townes There be two fires the one temporall the other eternall Hee will be a consuming fire to all impenitent sinners when they shall bee with the rich Glutton in the lake burning with fire and brimstone for ever Therefore let us feare this God Kisse the Sonne least if His wrath be kindled but a little yee perish from the way We flatter our selves too much in the mercies of God God is mercifull As a Father pittyeth his children c. His mercie reacheth to the heavens Though we be adulterers drunkards proud malicious yet God is mercifull I but as He is demulcens Pater so he is animadvertens judex with an axe ready to cut our heads Because God doth not alwayes shew Himselfe in the likenesse of fire a terrible God powring downe the coales of his wrath upon us because he beareth with us and doth not by and by punish us for our sins we thinke we may contemne him we may serve him as we list any service will content him I but remember likewise that our God is a consuming fire It is long peradventure before a fire breakes forth it may lye lurking a great while and not be seene but if it begin to flame to set upon a Towne without great prevention it will burne up the whole Towne So God is patient His wrath
be alone not accompanied with the internall beauty of Gods spirit As it is said of the Church the Spouse of Christ The Kings Daughter is all glorious within so may it be affirmed of a good wife that is fit for a Christian indeed see that she be glorious within see that she be of a sound and incorrupt religion else she may steale away thy heart from God though thou beest as wise as Salomon and as strong as Sampson See that she be a wise Abigail for the carrying of her selfe that she be a sober and modest Hester see that she may be an other Elizabeth to walke with thee in all the Commandements of God without reproofe Then when beauty shall fade away like a flowre corrupted by sicknesse thought cares age and such like when riches shall decay that are subject to a thousand casualties of thieves fire water c. A wise godly and loving wife shall bee a perpetuall comfort unto thee and as it were a continuall feast The Lord grant that as he hath given mariage unto us as a singular blessing so by our owne sinnes it prove not a curse to any of us As God hath made it honourable so let not us dishonour it neither by disorders abroad nor ill-government at home What a shame is it for a maried-man to sit at the Ale-house al the week long that hath wife and children to provide for It is a disgrace to a Batchelour much more to a maried-man Shall a maried-man have a Queane in a corner that hath a Rebekah of his owne For a maried-man to bee a gamester to spend all at cards and dice Shall a married man be absent from Church be a swearer and a prophaner he gives bad example to them of his family vul nerat non tam facto quà m exemplo A marryed man had neede to bee more circumspect over his wayes then an other 2 Not by ill government at home If the children and servants bee out of order who shall beare the blame of it but the householder every man is as a petty king in his owne house if wee cannot restrayne them we may remoove them If they will not be brought into GODS house send them packing out of thine house A deceitfull person shall not dwell in my house Psal. 101.7 So let us resolve and say a swearer a theife an alehouse hunter shall not tarry in my house especially let us not dishonour it by unnaturall strifes and contentions one with an other There be two things that may make marriage honourable to us The one before marriage the other after The things before are prayer and Christian choyce of our yoke-fellow When Abrahams servant went to seeke a Wife for his Masters Son he begun with God LORD GOD send mee good speed this day Wee ought to enterprise nothing without prayer much lesse so weighty a thing as Marriage which is not of a day but for a terme of life GOD at the first brought Eve to Adam and Hee by the secret hand of His providence brings Men and Women together at this day If thou Marriest without GOD thou shalt live without GOD and that is a miserable life Yet a number are carryed by their owne affections and never consult with God The other thing before Marriage is a Christian choyce There bee two loadstones for the most part that draw us to Marriage beauty and riches Beauty indeed is the gift of GOD a precious pearle a comely ornament yet this must not bee a sole motive to marry There bee many wormes to eate up this goodly flower of beauty care sicknesse the poxe old age c. If a man love for beauty alone beauty vanishing his love vanisheth Remember what the wise man sayes Pro. 31.30 Favour is deceitfull c. But now a dayes riches is all in all Though she be a beautifull woman adorned with many vertues yet shee may bee long enough without an husband unlesse shee bee penny white as well as Nature white unlesse shee have the red angels as well as ruddy cheekes Now the question is what hath she not what is she what dowry not what endowments of GODS Spirit what portion not what piety Iudas question is too ryfe among us we say to the Parents quid dabis what will yee give with your daughter nay the trash of the world makes men like where they have no liking A woefull thing The world is not wholly to bee neglected whyle men are in the world yet the world must not be the chiefe or onely tyer of the knot of Marriage then it may be soone untyed GOD hath many bellowes to blow away riches withall A rich man over night a fire comes on the sudden a poore man in the morning when wealth is gone that made the Marriage where is the love of marryed folkes Againe this night may thy soule be taken from thee then whose shall all these bee that thou hast gathered together The things that may make this estate honourable to us after Marriage are likewise two The first is the bearing of one anothers burthen There is no man or woman on the earth but have their infirmities Saints we may be but Angels we are not If ye will have perfect men and women yee must goe to heaven for them there are the Spirits of just and perfect men Hebr. 12.23 The husband must beare with the wife the wife with the husband else we shall dishonour this honourable estate The woman they say was borne to beare true indeed to beare Children by bearing of Children yee shall be saved that is the purgatory whereby shee must goe to heaven But the man in some respect was made especially to beare vir à virtute Man of man-hood he is of greater strength and power mulier quasi mollior therefore to be borne withall 2 Being married we must arme our selves against the crosses of Marriage It is 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 a sweet bitter thing Saint Paul hath read the destiny of married folkes Such shall have trouble in the flesh Somtimes the man is troubled with an unkind wife as Iob was curse God and dye She could be content to be rid of him Sometimes the woman is troubled with a churlish husband as Abigail was with Nabal sometimes both are troubled with their Children as Isaac and Rebeccah was I am weary of my life for the daughters of Heth c. Sometimes they are troubled with their servants As the Psalmist sayes many are the troubles of the righteous so may it bee sayed in speciall many are the troubles even of righteous married folks crosses in themselves their goods and in those that belong to them If wee have not Christian patience in some measure to beare them we shall dishonour this honourable estate In stead of honourable we shall make it onerable burdensome to our selves and others As God hath pronounced it to bee honourable So let us honour it with our Godly lives in this present world that God
to put his money in O spare my Idoll sayes Idolater O spare my money sayes the covetous man my backe and belly shall bee pinched ere I will lay out my money an Idoll is the Idolaters Master Baal of Bagnal dominari so money is the covetous mans master therefore let covetousnesse bee abhorred by us all Wee are in the world but we are not of the world we are men of another world Citizens of heaven therefore let us not be drowned in the world But alas covetousnes spreads her selfe far and wide the world eats up the Word we are all for this world nothing in a manner for the world to come Our whole conversation is stained with covetousnesse A remedy against it is a contented minde And be content with such things as you have with those things that be present As for that which is past it cannot be recovered it is a folly to grieve for it as for that which is to come it is uncertaine uncertaine whether wee shal get it how long we shal keep it therfore be content with that c. The cause of covetousnesse is a discontented minde None is content with that which hee hath If hee have an hundred pounds hee would have two If two hundred then five hundred If five hundred then a thousand If a thousand then ten thousand c. and so ininfinitum there is no hoe no stay If a man have one house he would have another If two or three then an whole Towne If one Towne then many Nay an whole Country If hee be a Gentleman he would be a Knight a Lord c. Nay if he have one kingdome he must have many If he have the whole world he will dig for more as Alexander did No man is content with his estate Hence ariseth covetousnesse in us all How meane soever our condition be let us be content with it Wee are worthy of nothing not of a drop of drinke of a morsell of bread or of a ragge to cover us withall If we have never so little let us be thankefull to GOD for it What if thou haddest never so much thou canst carry nothing away with thee but a winding sheer or a coffin therefore let us rest contented with that portion GOD allotteth to us Esau could say I have enough none of us can say so wee are worse then Esau. Let us prayse GOD for the meanest estate and referre our selves to His wisedome and goodnesse Acts 2.46 The reasons are two the one taken from Gods part the other from our part Ipse dixit the Lord the high and eternall God Ipse dixit was a sufficient proofe with the Pythagoreans and shall it not bee with Christians If God hath sayd it let us require no more This was spoken to Iosua but in him to us all That which was spoken to the Captaine of the people was spoken to the whole people and so consequently to the whole Church in all ages Whatsoever things are written are for our learning God did not forsake Iosua He alwayes ministred to all his necessities He stood by him in all battels He protected him from all enemies So He will not forsake us What makes a man covetous greedy of the world but a feare that God will not provide for him Why He hath sayed He will not forsake us therefore let us believe Him Though all friends faile fathers and mothers forsake us yet then God will take us up Let Him bee our pillar for us to leane upon He will feede us with foode convenient and of the hidden Manna c. He gave Iosua not onely things necessary but many glorious and honourable victories and shall he not give us that which is requisite He can doe it the earth is His and the fullnesse thereof He will doe it we are as the apple of his eye Will that childe macerate himselfe with care that hath a rich and loving father to provide for him God pittieth us more than any father can doe his childe therefore let us not distrust God yesterday and to day the same for ever If he provided for Iosua he will also provide for us God may withdraw himselfe for a season yet he will never forsake us The Sun may be hid under a cloud yet the Sun is still so God may hide himselfe from us for a time yet he hath a care of us and will never forsake us He seemed to have forsaken the widdow of Sarepta when having but a little meale in a barrell she was going out for a few sticks to kindle a fire to make a cake for her son and herselfe and so to dye yet he did not forsake her the meale held out all the time of the famine Hee seemed to have forsaken Elias when hee sate under a tree fainting yet he did not forsake him He commanded an Angell to feed him He seemed to have forsaken Lazarus when he could not get crumbes yet he did not utterly forsake him hee tooke him into heaven to himselfe and the Anqels carried his soule thither God may suffer us to bee brought to a low ebbe yet hee will not forsake us He will stirre up one or other to relieve us if men will not doe it Hee will cause beasts and unreasonable creatures to doe it At the lest he will take us into that place where we shall never hunger nor thirst any more I never saw the righteous forsaken We may see the righteous left for a time but never forsaken of the LORD therefore let us not be covetously minded but depend upon God VERSE 6. 1 THe foundation whereon our faith is built 2. A couragious speech for the demonstration of our faith Having GODS promise we may be bold to build upon it So that we may boldly say with the Prophet David I will not feare what man can doe unto me No nor the Divell that envious man Wee are too much afrayd of men Isa. 51.12 when Gehazi saw the Host of the Aramites hee cryed alas what shall wee doe When King Herod frowned on them of Tyrus and Sidon they quaked and sought his favour Achaz Isa. 7.2 At this day if there be a great man in the Country that sets himselfe against us that threatens to breake our backs wee are in a woefull case wee know not what to doe If a rich man in the Towne be our enemy that hath threatned to fit on our skirts and to drive us out of the Towne we are mightily afrayd there is no heart in us Against this fleshly and ungodly feare let us oppose this buckler the Lord is my helper Such a one hath threatned to beggar me to make me not worth a groate feare him not God sends a curst Cow short hornes Hee hath a thousand wayes to curb him If God be on our side who can bee against us What comparison between God and man God can take the breath out of his nostrils in the twinckling of an eye He can overcome
joy which they cannot doe if you be peevish perverse and froward therefore submit your selves to them What though wee grieve them what care wee will such a thing grieve him hee shall be sure to haue it then we will doe it for the nonce Some are at this passe But you shall have no benefit by that you hurt your selves more then them Vnprofitable 1. in this life and that two kinde of wayes 1. being grieved they cannot discharge their ministerie so well to your edification they cannot studie so well preach so well as otherwise they might doe and that makes against your profit The worse they preach the worse it is for you They cannot till the ground of your hearts so cheerefully they cannot build you up as an house to GOD so comfortably as it were meete Thus you gaine nothing by grieving of them but loose by it Griefe overthrowes any worke a clothyer cannot labour in his calling well that is grieved Griefe hinders any man much more a Preacher It deprives him of his sleepe and makes him unfit for any thing 2. The Preacher and Pastour being grieved must needs powre out his griefe into the bosome of GOD Almighty whose workeman hee is hee cannot but complaine to God of it Lord what untoward people be these and doe yee not thinke God will take his cause into his hand looke upon the griefe of his steward and by one meanes or other by the pestilence sword famine plague the people for it that are the Authours of his griefe therefore grieve them not You shall finde it very unprofitable for you in the end 2. It shall bee unprofitable you in the life to come if yee repent not of it CHRIST will say to all them that have opposed themselves to his Ministers come you are they that haue vexed my servants depart from mee I know you not Therefore so behave yourselves that they may performe their Office with joy not with griefe In grieving of them you grieve the Holy Ghost and Christ too It is not wee that speake but the Spirit of Father that speaketh in us If wee bee grieved hee is grieved and as Christ said to Saul Why persequutest thou mee So hee sayes to all peevish persons that set themselues to grieve his Ministers Why grieve yee mee Yee shall finde the incommoditie of it in the end Therefore grieve them not give them all the encouragement you can that they may doe their dutie with joy to the Salvation of you all In the former verse hee enjoyned Obedience to their Spirituall Governours now hee requires their prayers for them 1. He requests their prayers 2. hee affordeth them his prayers verse 20. In the former 1. the suit is propounded 2. prosequuted verse 19. In the propounding 1. what they are to doe 2. why they are to doe it VERSE 18. BY all probabilitie it was Paul and the rest of the Ministers that were with him that put up this grace to be prayed for 1. Wee will pray for them whom wee love most Wee are not commanded in the Word of GOD to love any so dearely as the faithfull Preachers Have them in exceeding love sayes the Spirit of GOD. Excesse is dangerous in all things yet wee must exceede in our love to the Ministers Paul hath exceeded in the choyce of his Word and wee must exceede in our Love 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 abundantly had beene enough yet hee abounds above that hee puts an 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 to it then an 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 hee could not goe higher Above all abundance in love Wee love them best that doe most for us The Preachers doe more for us then any in the world under GOD. Our Fathers give us our bodies but not our Soules they make both Soule and body new creatures in Christ Iesus Our Fathers bring us into the light of this world which wee must one day loose againe they bring us to the light of the heavenly Ierusalem which wee shall enjoy for ever these then are most to bee loved therefore most to bee prayed for If that heathen King and mighty Emperour did thinke himselfe more beholden to his Schoole-master then to Philip his Father because from the one hee had his Esse from the other his benè esse Truly wee are more to praise GOD for the Preachers by whom wee are made new creatures in Christ Iesus and Citizens of Heaven then for our earthly Fathers by whom wee are made Citizens of the earth 2 We pray for you we sequester ourselves from worldly businesses that wee may give our selves to the word of God and prayer Acts 6. there is never a day but we pray for you wee count it sinne with Samuel to cease praying for you therefore pray you for us Vnum orare pro multis is a great matter and requires much boldnesse and confidence sayes Chrys. But multos orare pro uno nihil est onerosi When one man prayes for many oratio fit unius virtutis intuitu when many pray for one oratio fit multitudinis concordiae intuitu qua Deus ubique potissimum placatur Multi animi dum unanimes congregantur fiunt magni therefore you being many may more boldly pray for us then we for you 3 There is singular use of the Preachers Acts 16.17 we are GODS Torch-bearers that carry the flaming Torch of the Word of God before your eyes to shew you the way to the Kingdome of Heaven They are the Charets and horsemen of Israel Without us ordinarily you cannot be saved how can they heare without a Preacher Saint Peter saved three thousand Soules at a Sermon Saint Paul saved Sergius Paulus the Proconsul Dionysius a Iudge of Mars street Damaris a noble Gentle-woman and sundry others and ordinarily not one man or woman can goe to heaven unlesse a Preacher carry him on his shoulders not one sheafe can get into the barne unlesse a harvest man do carry it and thou canst not bee carryed as a sheafe into the barne of the Kingdome of heaven unlesse some of CHRIST's harvest men carry thee thither therefore pray for them 4 If we doe well the profit is yours postulamus quidem ut pro nobis oretis totum autem fit pro vobis in vos istae divitiae redunda bunt Chrys. If a Nurse have a full dugge it is the better for the Infant If the householder have refertam villam they shall fare the better that be in the house If our gifts of wisedome knowledge discretion of love zeale c. encrease the commoditie shall be yours Then pray for us and that heartily in the Church and in your houses that the Word of God may runne may have free passage may have nothing to stay the running that it may be glorified throughout all England to the joy and comfort of us all Pray for the Reverend fathers of the Church that they may use the Sword of authority which God hath put into their hands to the cutting
let us annexe workes to our faith The Lord makes us perfect in workes that our election may be sure He doth not pray to GOD to make them perfect in some good workes but in all As he sayd homo sum humani nihil à me alienum puto So let us say Christianus sum nullum Christianum opus à me alienum puto Herod did many things but because hee did not all he was not saved Heere some trees bring forth Peares some Plumbes some Apples some Almonds There is no tree that bringeth forth all fruit But every Christian must be as a tree planted by the rivers of waters that bringeth forth all fruit We must be ready for every good worke wee must have prayers and almes deedes zeale meekenesse humility patience we must abound in every good worke 3 He doth not say the Lord cause you to begin in every good worke but God perfect you c. We must labour to aspire to perfection daily more and more as Iac. 1.4 So let zeale patience c. Let every grace have his perfect worke Vsus promptos facit use makes perfectnesse scribendo disces scribere use thy selfe to writing and in the end thou shalt write well use legs and have legs so use thy selfe to good workes and be perfect in good workes Milo by using to carry a Calfe when it was young did beare it when it was old So let us exercise ourselves in good workes from our youth as the young man sayes at the length it will bee easie to attaine such a perfection as is acceptable to God Let us use our selves to pray as Daniel did morning and evening Let us use our selves to reading of the Scripture as the Bereans to Preaching as Christ to fasting as Anna to give to the poore and needy as Dorcas and Cornelius At length we shall attaine to some perfection in them c. This is amplified 1. By the rule whereby our workes must bee framed that is the will of God Christ sayd not my will but thine be done So must every Christian say our will is to live at ease to wallow in pleasures to take the Tabret and Harpe to eate the Calves out of the middest of the stall to rejoyce with the instruments of Musicke Our will is never to taste of any misery to have no losses crosses sicknesse if possible not to have our finger ake But let us entreat the Lord that wee may doe His will to say with them Acts 21.14 The will of the Lord be done 1 Thes. 4. The will of God is your sanctification The Lord so perfect us to every good worke that we may possesse our vessels in holinesse and honour that we may serve Him in holinesse and righteousnesse all the dayes of our life 2 It is amplified by the manner of our working That which is well pleasing in his sight not for any worthinesse of ours but through Iesus Christ in whom God is well pleased with us for without him we can please God in nothing Cain and Abel both offered Sacrifices yet God was pleased with Abel not with Cain The Pharisee and Publican both praied in the Temple yet the one was heard and the other was not Why because one was in Christ not the other Let us desire the Lord to accept of our poore and imperfect workes for the worthinesse of Christ in whose name they are presented to him He concludes with a doxologie a song of praise and thankesgiving to Christ the great Shepheard which is God above all blessed for ever to him be glory for ever and ever He it is in whom wee were chosen before the foundation of the world in whom is our life breath and being He it is that in unspeakable love came downe from the pallace of heaven into the dunghill of the earth for our sakes that vouchsafed to take flesh of a woman for us to be borne in a Stable layd in a cratch to endure the speaking against of sinners to be called Beelzebub a bibber of wine a friend of Publicanes and sinners to be blindfolded buffetted spit upon cruelly whipped to be pittifully nailed hand and foote to the Crosse to susteine the wrath of his Father to dye to be buried to rise againe to ascend into heaven there making intercession for us therefore to him be praise for ever and ever He it is that though he bee absent in body yet hath not left us Orphanes poore fatherlesse children he hath given us his spirit to be a father to us to guide us into all truth an heavenly Comforter to comfort us in all distresses to seale us up to the kingdome of heaven He hath left us His Word the foode of our soules the sword of the Spirit to defend us from all enemies of our salvation Hee hath given us the Sacrament of His blessed Supper as a perpetuall memory of him wherein we may daily see him the bread and wine are as pledges of his body and bloud that we may eate him spiritually be one with him and he with us He it is that hath given us his Angels to pitch their tents about us to take our soules at our dying day and to carry them into the kingdome of heaven Therfore let us say with cheerefull hearts to him be praise worthy is the Lord Iesus the great Shepheard of the sheepe to receive all honour and glory prayse power and might now and for ever Amen VERSE 22. 1 AN admonition Suffer the word of exhortation 2. The reason which is taken from the brevity In admonitions I have beene briefe hee spent but three Chapters in them therefore take them the more patiently Such is the pride and perversenesse of our nature we cannot abide to be told of our faults like gauled horses wee are ready to winch and kicke at it Therefore this caveat is very needfull Suffer your selves meekely and quietly to bee reprooved for your sinnes Suffer the Preacher to tell you of your covetousnesse your pride malice c. of your drunkennesse fornication and adultery of your negligence in comming to Church of the little care that is had for the good of the Towne every man is for himselfe none for the Towne Suffer your selves to be admonished of these things it is good for you Ye suffer fooles gladly sayes Saint Paul yee suffer stage players to tell you of your faults and ye laugh at it and will ye not suffer Preachers ye suffer the Physition to give you sowre potions yee send for him and reward him for it and will yee not suffer the Physition of your soules to bee sharpe with you for your salvation Ye suffer Chirurgions to cut you and will yee not suffer us to lanch the soares of your sins that the corrupt matter may issue out Suffer the words of exhortation and magnifie God for them Blessed be thou and blessed be thy counsell sayd David to Abigail So when the Preacher tels us of that which is amisse and exhorts us to
Gods glory Let your light so shine before men that they seeing your good workes they may glorifie your father which is in heaven so we shall doe all faithfully as Gajus did The persons to whom his well doing extended were the brethren and strangers Some interpret brethren the faithfull And indeede they were honoured with that title in the Primitive Church Strangers those that be not yet called but are strangers from the common wealth of Israel Rather by brethren are meant Iewes For my brethren the Iewes By strangers Gentiles converted to Christ as appeares by the opposition verse 7. Hospitality is in speciall manner commended to us in the Scripture Love ye the strangers for yee your selves were once strangers We in England were strangers in Queen Maries dayes Some faine to flee into France some into Germany some to Frankford some to Emden Therefore let us have pitty on strangers Be given to hospitalâ—ty 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 pursuing it as the hunters doe the Deere we must not invite them summis labijs saith Hierom coldly for fashion sake but toto mentis ardore with a fervent affection and desire to have them We must pull them to our houses as Abraham did Origen observeth of Lot We read of no good workes of his that are registred in Genesis save onely hospitalitie for this alone evadit incendia he escapes burning when all Sodome was burnt hospitalem domum ingressi sunt Angeli The Angels entred into the house of hospitality Clausas hospitibus domus ignis ingressus est the fire entred those houses that were shut up against hospitality Audite hoc qui hospitem velut hostem vitatis Heare ye this O ye covetous misers that shun a stranger as ye would do an enemie whereas indeed ye should make your selves friends of this unrighteous Mammon Iulian writing to the high Priest of Galatia excites all to hospitality by a saying out of Homer 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 All strangers poore folke are sent to us by God himselfe peradventure to try us with all Let us be courteous even to strangers as Gajus was In entertaining of them we entertaine Christ and he will reward us at the latter day Mat. 25. VERSE 6. I But how knowest thou Iohn that I am so full of charity Many have related it to me Who both brethren and strangers they have borne witnesse of thy charity comming from thee to me It was religiously and gratefully done of them For we must all acknowledge our benefactours Of what charitie did they beare witnesse Non habitus sed actus saith Aquinas non affectus sed effectus Not of the habite of the charitie which can not be seene but of the act of charity which all the world might see not that thou haddest a good affection to doe good but of the fruits and effects of thy charity that is poore charity goe in peace warme your selves fill your bellies and give them not a crumme to fill them withall Christ shewed no such charity to the people in the wildernesse hee fed them with loaves and fishes Dorcas did not say to the widdowes warme your selves but shee made them coats to warme them withall Such was Gajus his charity he lodged them in his house they sate at his fire he fed them at his table Such must be the charity of us all wee are full of excuses to keepe us from charitable workes which S. Basil most pithily meeteth with all 1. I have not to give no saith he looke upon the rings that be upon thy fingers tell thy tongue that thou lyest if thou canst not give Zacheus gift give the widdowes gift Diversa dederunt sed ad unum pervenerunt quoniam non diversa amaverunt they gave diverse gifts yet they came both to one and the same Kingdome because they both loved one and the same thing which was God It is not the Coffer but the heart which God respecteth Habet semper unde det cui plenum est pectus charitatis hee that hath a heart full of love to Christ and his members shall ever have something to give that fountaine will never be dried up Coronat Deus voluntatem ubi non invenit facultatem God crownes the will where he findes inability of doing 2. I have children to provide for 1. Sayes S. Basil didst thou say when thou prayedst for children Give me children that might keepe me from the Kingdome of heaven 2. As thou hast children on earth so thou hast a brother in heaven which is Christ reckon him among thy children He that loveth Father or mother wife or children more than me is not worthy of me 3. How knowest thou whether thy children shall live or no death may sweepe them all away and that with one beesome too as it did Iobs 4. If they live art thou sure thy goods shall come to thy children strangers may eate them up they may come to thine enemies as Sauls Kingdome did to David 5. Take not too much thought for thy children he that feedes the young ravens will feede thy young children the rather if thou honourest him with thy goods and lettest him to have a portion among thy children The third excuse I will give by will after my death to that S. Basil answeres 1. Thy breath may be stopped on the suddaine that thou shalt have no time to make a will as Valentinian the Emperour was 2. If thou dost a dash with a pen may invert thy meaning and overthrow thy will 3. Then we may thanke death for the good thou dost if thou couldest have lived ever thou wouldst never have done good like a rotten tree that doth no good till it be cut downe 4. Were it not better for thee to have the praise of a liberall man when thou walkest on the ground than when thou art put into the ground 5. No dead creature was brought to the Altar God requires a living sacrifice 6. Thy life is the time of working not death Remember that thou in thy life time receivedst thy goods wee must doe good with them in our life not in our death 7. Wilt thou commit thy good workes to Inke and Paper rather than to the disposing of thine owne hands 8. If thou didst receive a Noble man into thy house wouldst thou set the reliques of thy table before him and wilt thou serve God with the reliques of thy life while we have time let us doe good to all We are fallen into those dayes whereof our Saviour Prophesied The love of many shall waxe cold now not the charity of many but in a manner of all is not onely cold but starke dead few or none can witnesse of our charity wee are more wedded to our wealth than to our wives many a one can be content to part more readily with his wife then with his money to good uses yet they be called 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉
non ut servemus sed ut utamur not to lay them up till they rust but to use them to the glory of the giver especially to bestow them on Christ and his members many things are worse for using these are better Si amaveris divitias peribis cum illis perde ne pereas dona ut acquiras semina ut metas If thou lovest thy riches so well as to doe no good with them thou shalt perish together with thy goods part with them when God will have thee that thou perish not with them give that thou mayest take sow that thou mayst reape Sowe in earth cheerefully and thou shalt reape in heaven plentifully Where did they beare witnesse of his charity not in secreto but in publico not secretly but openly not in the house but in the Church Some of them being preachers did speake openly of it in the Pulpitin the audience of all the people The best and the next way to be famous is to be full of charitable workes they after the flood sought to get them a name by setting up a tower the height whereof should reach to heaven but the works of charity proceeding from a true faith shall bring us to heaven indeed they will make us to be spoken of both in this life and in the life to come The Centurions Synagogues shall make him volitare per ora virum to flye through the mouthes of men more than Ahabs yvorie Pallace shall doe him Emanuel Colledge W r I sometime lived founded by Sir Gualter Mildmay that learned Knight and lover of learning shall make all posterity to speake of him and to praise God for him Suttons hospitall shall continue his name more than all his houses and lands gold and silver could have done The name of Gajus shall remaine in the Church to the worlds end The righteous shall be had in everlasting remembrance If we bee desirous of a name no speedier way then by the workes of charity the godly will speake of us in this life and Christ will set them on a stage at the day of judgement in the life to come Now hee stirreth him up to a proseqution of his charity not onely to entertaine them kindely while they bee with him but to stretch forth his kindenesse to them at their departure where there is 1. The enjoying of it 2. The pressing of it verse 7. In the enjoying 1. the fact 2. the manner how it is to be done 3. a commendation of it being done The fact is this To bring them forward on their journey when they goe to other places 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 send them on before with competent provision It seemeth to be a kindnesse performed to all strangers at their departure Abraham went With the Angels on their way but chiefely to preachers of the word Paul and Barnabas were conveyed by the Church toward Ierusalem the Elders of Ephesus accompanied Paul to the shippe all that were at Tyrus accompanied Paul with their wives and children he presumed to be brought on by the Saints at Rome in his journey towards Spaine he charged the Corinthians to convey Timothy in peace to him he willed Titus to bring Zenas the expounder of the Law and Apollos on their journey diligently that they lacked nothing there is a Court courtesie usuall among us if a man of account come to our house we will goe a little way with him It hath some similitude with this but it is not the same it comes short of it by many degrees Then hee tels him how he should doe it after a godly sort 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 worthy of God 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 let your conversation be worthy of the Gospell of Christ walke worthy of God as it beseemeth Legats and Ambassadors sent from God as ye would doe to God himselfe 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 digni deo i. as Lorinus expounds it not much amisse divinè regie largiter divinely princely largely divinely as sent from God princely because they come from the Prince of Princes not sparingly but largely too Porus being asked of Alexander how hee should use him answeres in one word 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 regie regally how else saith Alexander nay in that saith hee all manner of royall usage is comprehended So Saint Iohn heere wisheth Gajus to bring them on worthy of God hee could say no more We must receive a Prophet in the name of a Prophet as a man of God sent from God himselfe little respect now a dayes is given to Prophets When a Legate came from the Pope into England how royally was he entertained many Lords would meete him as far as Dover and convey him honourably to the Court Gods Legats among us shall not have a quarter of that honour no not they that be in most eminent places In honouring of them wee honour God in dishonouring of them wee dishonour God yet it is little regarded There followeth the commendation of it Thou shalt doe well exceeding well the positive for the comparative excellently well God will reward thee for it in this life for he is not unrighteous to forget our worke and labour of our love which wee have shewed towards his name in ministring to his Saints In the life to come then Christ will applaud us and say Euge serve bone Well done thou good and faithfull servant enter into the joy of thy master VERSE 7. HE presseth it by a forcible reason deduced from the piety of those preachers which is set forth 1. By the end of their journey 2. by the small fruit of it Because for his names sake that is for the propagation of the Name of God by the preaching of the Gospell They went forth out of their native Country There be divers kindes of travellers Some travell upon curiosity to fit their eyes eares and tongues that they may see and be seene heare strange things and relate them when they come home and it were better for us to beleeve them then to goe and trie Some leave their Country for debt that carries many into Ireland and other places some because of some notorious offences committed by them which makes them to flye the Country Some doe it impiously to sucke in the dregges of Popery and to make proselytes of their owne religion as the Pharisaical Iesuits doe and in fine they make them threefold more the children of hell than they were before few travell for the name of Christ for the spreading of the Gospell as these did Touching the fruit of their travell it was fruitlesse taking nothing of the Gentiles to whom they preached hee doth not say asking nothing but taking nothing though it were offered to them I these were good preachers indeed if ours would doe so they should be welcome They tooke nothing not because it was unlawfull for them to take but because it was inexpedient It is a maxime
witchcrafts and adulteries were in great number A man that sinneth is like one that is tumbled downe from a steepe hill he cannot stay till he come to the bottome unlesse there be an extraordinary stop by the way there is no stay in sinning unlesse God stay us by the hand of his spirit Not content therewith neither doth he himselfe receive the brethren which notwithstanding he ought to doe for in receiving of them hee receives Christ When I was a stranger yee lodged me Yet not content with that he forbids them that would like the dog in the maunger that would neither eate provender himselfe nor suffer the horse to eate it like the Pharisees that shut up the Kingdome of heaven before men neither goe in themselves nor suffer others to enter in these be vile wretches neither give to good uses themselves nor suffer others disswade others these are guilty of their owne damnation and of the damnation of others too like those that be infected with the plague and desire to infect others too The heighth of his insolencie was he casteth them out of the Church 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 he throweth them out with spite and indignation Whom Et suscipientes susceptos both the receivers and the strangers received Aquinas supposeth he did cast them é loco publici conventus out of the place of publique assembly non e consortio fidelium not out of the company of the faithfull it is like he intended both he excommunicated them Excommunicatio est ejectio e communione fidelium an ejection out of the company of the faithfull first in publique then in private the publique is either an exclusion from the Sacraments alone which is called minor the lesser excommunication or from the publique prayers of the Church too and that is major the greater excommunication to use the schoole termes a fructu suffragio from the fruit they might have by the Sacraments and from the prayers and suffrages of the Church Touching private wee must withdraw our selves from them we must not eate with them familiarly that so they may be ashamed of themselves repent and be received into the lap of the Church againe The persons to be excommunicated and throwne out of the Church are grosse open notorious offenders by whom the name of God is blasphemed the Church grieved and offended as adolaters blasphemers heretiques sowing the seede of damnable doctrine adulterers drunkards egregious covetous persons wide mouth'd railers and despisers of authority and government If we be throwne out of the Church for these and such like vices our case is to be deplored wee are to grieve and lament for it Within the Church Christ ruleth without the Church the devill ruleth the incestuous person in the Church of Corinth was delivered to Sathan so was Hymeneus and Alexander 1. A fearefull condition to be in the jurisdiction of the devill 2. They that be in the Church are blessed they that be out of it are cursed 3 They that be rebellious against the Church are as heathen and publicans and they are odious to all 4. They that be cast out of the Church militant are likewise for the time so long as they remaine obdurate in their sinnes cast out of the Church triumphant For whosoever the Church bindeth upon earth is bound in heaven too therefore let us feare just excommunications But if we be cast out of the Church by them that are usurpers in the Church as Diotrephes was or if wee bee cast out not for ill doing but for well doing as these were not because we be heretiques indeede But because after the way that they call heresie so Worspip we the God of our fathers for adoring of Christ and refusing to adore the Pope Let not that grieve us but let us rejoyce in it The Pharisees cast out the blind man but Christ tooke him in Our Saviour armeth us against such thunderbolts not to be scared with them they shall excommunicate you but be not daunted with that for they excommunicated me before you futurum erat saith Saint Augustine ut foras emitterentur cum illo ab eis qui esse nollent in illo qui non possent esse sine illo It shall come to passe that they should be cast out with him by them that would not be in him nay by them that could not be without him VERSE 11. WEE have had a description of him now a caveat for the avoyding of him where 1. the precept 2. the reason the precept is partly negative partly affirmative Follow not that which is evill no not in Diotrephes though he be a man of credit and estimation with some Evill is soone imitated especially in great persons they are a countenance to it their actions seeme to be lawes Such a great man sweares profanely Why may not I sweare too no Follow not that which is evill in any no not in good men follow not Lots incest David his adultery Peters denyall but especiall decline that which is evill in bad men though they bee never so great in Church or Common wealth 1. Evill is agreeable to our nature it is soone followed a little perswading will serve the turne therefore we had neede to beware of it 2. There be many instigators to that which is evill the devill and his instruments to thrust us forward 3. Evill is common a weede that growes every where goodnesse is a flower that growes in few gardens Broad is the way that leades to destruction and many there be that finde it Narrow is the way that leadeth to life and few that walke in it many Sodomites but one Lot 4. Evill since the fall is of greatest antiquity there was a Cain before an Abel an Ismael before an Isaac an Esau before a Iacob therefore we had neede to watch over our selves else wee shall follow evill ere we be aware 5. Whether doth evill leade us even to hell to the bottomelesse pit of eternall damnation follow her not let her goe alone for all us yet she hath too many followers even in the light of the Gospel We are compassed about with evill men before and behinde on the right hand and on the left yet let us be among them but let us not follow them let us be like to fishes they live in salt water yet they themselves are fresh Noah lived in the corrupt world yet he himselfe remained incorrupt 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 as if he had beene cloathed with another nature Iob saith the same Father was as a Dove among Hawkes a Lambe among Wolves a Starre among Cloudes a Lilly among Thornes yet he persevered in his uprightnesse We shall meete with evill wheresoever we be yet let us keepe our selves undefiled of evill What must we know then That which is good which is commanded in the Law of God the rule of all goodnesse for the squaring of our actions yea in the